Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Cauis stared at the door leading to the antechamber for a long time after the law breakers left. The girl's unique fragrance, bright and soft at the same time, still hovered in the air, tormenting him. He scoffed at his own foolishness. He'd smelled blood better than hers. The Cullen boy was weak for craving her the way he did. She barely even smelled edible to Caius.

Aro was going soft. He didn't care how talented the human might be- the Cullens had blatantly violated the law! They should have burned and served as a warning to other vampires with similar romantic notions. A relationship with a human indeed!

The human, Isabella was her name, was no more Edward Cullen's mate than she was Jane's. The thought filled Caius with an irrational stab of jealous anger. As if she could belong to that welp! As far as he was concerned, young Edward was playing with his food. Using her to see how deeply their coven could fraternize with their natural prey. Disgusting.

If it were up to Caius alone, the whole lot of them would be wiped out. They were barely skirting the boundaries of the law even before they involved the girl, making a mockery of the Volturi by living amongst humans. But they fascinated Aro, and his brother did so love oddities. Although he was delighted by their eccentricities, Aro was no fool.

Caius wondered how far this coven who'd amassed too many talented members and broken the only law they regularly enforced would have to push before Aro took action.

If he knew Aro at all the answer was not much further.

If he had to guess, Caius would say that Aro wanted the human and the seer for himself and was simply biding his time until he could manipulate some offense to his advantage.

Would they refuse to change the girl? Although his brother had seen the human as an immortal in the psychic's thoughts, Caius didn't believe that pussy would change her. He seemed too enamored by her fragility to consider making her his equal. That, and there were too many variables with the psychic's gift for Caius's liking. It was based on decisions, he'd learned. Who was to say that young Edward wouldn't simply change his mind as soon as they left Italy?

Isabella haunted him long after Heidi had brought in their biweekly meal. Caius pounced on a girl who shared the same dark hair and fair skin as Isabella, but her features were all wrong and her blood too rich and sweet. He didn't stroke her hair the way he'd wanted to as he thought of Isabella. He did clutch her tightly to his body, however, as he sank his razor sharp teeth into the column of her throat.

Drinking from her didn't help. Neither did the next human or the one after that. Whatever was ailing him couldn't be cured by blood, leaving Caius in unchartered waters. He was irritable, even for him, and something in the vicinity of his sternum ached, of all things. He couldn't make sense of it.

Aro and Marcus gave him odd looks, the latter even smirking for the barest second at him, as he stalked irritably through the castle. They were in cahoots about something, but Caius could hardly bring himself to care. Aro was always scheming. Although Marcus's sudden return to himself was interesting.

What witchcraft is this, he thought savagely.

She was an enigma, this human. She had even ensnared Marcus with her dark eyes and bewitching scent. With his perfect recall, Caius conjured her face without meaning to at odd moments.

"There you are, brother," Aro said, as though he were suddenly delighted by Caius's appearance. "Jane has news of the newborns."

Caius lowered himself into an armchair. He had not heard of any newborns. But it was possible, however much he hated to admit it, that he was so preoccupied thinking about the girl that he'd been neglecting his duties. Even from afar she was trying to ruin him!

"What news," Caius demanded.

"Their ranks have grown, master," Jane said demurely. She was afraid of him. All of the guard were, really.

"And the rest," Aro prompted her with a fond smile. The little witch was his favorite and only needed the smallest encouragement from Aro.

"They have left a bloody trail through the Pacific Northwest region. Their creator has a grudge against the Olympic Coven," she went on. "She wants to kill the Cullen's and the human. A mate for a mate. I relayed Master Aro's message that if she fulfills her purpose, she may have clemency."

This captured Caius's attention. The Cullen's had drawn even more attention to themselves, it seemed, and now Isabella was in danger. Good god, he thought. Did everything this boy touched have to turn to shit?

"What grudge," Caius asked sharply.

"The Cullen's killed her mate for attempting to kill the human," Aro supplied. "I saw this in Edward's thoughts. James, that was his name, even bit the girl, but Edward would not allow her to change. A pity."

At Caius's outraged expression Aro sighed again, but there was the hint of a smile in his ruby eyes. He was gauging his brother's reaction but Caius was too furious to care. He had never heard something so blasphemous as to prevent the change of a mate before, even if Caius just knew that they shared no such bond, the Cullen welp clearly did not. How the devil-

"He sucked the venom out?" Marcus interrupted Caius's furious thoughts. He looked perturbed as well. Such a thing was an obvious violation of the law, and the very blackest blasphemy. Second only to the plague of the immortal children.

Aro hummed in agreement, steepling his fingers beneath his chin for dramatic affect. He was always so theatrical. If he weren't so angry Caius would have scoffed at his brother's antics.

"Is that all?" he asked Jane with no small amount of irritation.

"Yes, master. That's everything."

"Fine," he spat. "Now get out."

Jane fled at full speed from the room, the door softly closing behind her. Aro looked at him smugly. Marcus was watching him as well. Heartily sick of their amused glances, Caius snapped.

"What the hell is wrong with the two of you?" he demanded.

"Wrong?" Aro put a dramatic hand to the place where his heart once beat. "Whatever do you mean, brother?"

"Cut the shit, Aro," Caius snarled. "You've been acting strangely, even for you, and you're in on it," he said accusingly, his eyes cutting to Marcus.

Marcus raised an eyebrow, the corner of his mouth lifting as well.

"I'm surprised you have not figured it out yourself," he said in a feathery voice. "You are undone, brother of mine. We have, all of us, withered waiting."

Trust Marcus to speak in riddles after all these centuries of silence! Caius growled, the sound resounding through Aro's study and rattling the stained glass.

"Will one of you tell me what in the seven hells is going on around here?!"

To his immense irritation, Aro laughed giddily. His smile was shark-like, showing a row of white, razor-sharp teeth.

"I have another idea," his enigmatic brother said in a sing-song voice. "Why don't you tell us what has occupied your thoughts this last month, hmm?"

Caius gnashed his teeth, unwilling to spill his guts about the human who had haunted him worse than any ghost ever could.

"Maybe I can guess," Aro said mockingly. "But you must agree to be honest once I guess right… Is it Athendadora?"

Caius felt his eyes go black at the mention of his ex. Athenadora had no right to live after leaving him for a nomad. True mate or not, she had humiliated him with her departure, but Aro had intervened on her behalf.

No. Athenadora had been the last thing on his mind. Only Aro would bring her up now, dispelling the much more pleasant memories of Isabella… No! These thoughts were not pleasant, he had to remind himself. She had bewitched him with some power Aro had not detected. If only they still had Eleazar to sus it out.

"Not your ex-wife then," Aro smirked. "Let me see… Have you been thinking about partaking of the Carlisle's strange diet?"

"Aro," Caius snarled, tired of these games. "I demand-"

"Demand?" Aro laughed. "I don't believe that you are in a position to make demands of me right now, brother. Perhaps this will loosen your tongue on the matter, then."

Aro's expression turned serious, his eyes going dark and the manic mirth leaving his face all at once.

"Marcus has seen something in his bond-sight. It began twelve months ago and has been growing rapidly until a month ago when it came into full fruition. Can you guess what that might be?"

Marcus did not often wax poetic about the bonds he saw. Most bonds he saw were paltry and self-serving, egotistical facsimiles of true bonds. Although they argued often, the bond he shared with his brothers was unusually robust for a platonic union. But even their thousands of years could be dissapted by Chelsea's gift if she so chose.

Mate bonds, true mate bond, were the only unbreakable link in their world. In the beginning of this life, Marcus had less sense. He mourned the presence of an unknown mate for all three brothers but hadn't spoken of her in centuries.

Marcus was ever on the lookout for his own mate, however. Snapping out of his comatose state just long enough to scan the crowds of edible tourists and law breakers alike. Always searching every face that entered their home. He was still sure, after all this time, that he would find her.

He couldn't mean Isabella… The thought of her as someone else's, even his brother's, made Caius's venom boil.

"What is it," he snapped, turning his attention to Marcus, who was watching him with lidded eyes. But it was Aro, it was always Aro, that responded.

"Marcus has seen, as have I, that the lovely Isabella is the one we have waited three millennia for, dear brother."

"We…"

No, he couldn't mean it. Marcus hadn't spoken of this mysterious fourth in a thousand years. Not since Didyme had died.

"You're not serious," Caius said, his voice less angry and less sure now. "Aro, you can't possibly think-"

"Do you doubt me, brother?" Aro said seriously. "I have seen what Marcus and Miss Cullen have dutifully showed me. Our mate. The mate we have pined for. The mate we have built an empire for, has finally been delivered to us."

Caius shook his head, trying to reason with himself that Aro was wrong. So wrong. When had he ever been so mistaken before? Caius tried and failed to remember such a time. He narrowed his eyes at Aro, looking for the lie.

"She can't be. You would have never let her leave it that were true."

"I could not cage her," Aro scoffed. "That worked so well with Sulpicia, didn't it? No. Isabella hates to be confined. She would have never agreed to be ours if I had done so. Or she would have left us. I saw as much in the lovely Alice's thoughts."

He was correct that confining his own ex wife had been a terrible error in judgement. Isabella, a modern woman, would have hated it even more. What's worse, she would have likely been immune to the drugging gift of Corin, the little witch.

"Artifice!" Caius hissed. "You must think I'm a great fool, Aro, if you think I will believe that you are allowing our "mate" to be in the path of an army of newborns. Am I to also believe you would sacrifice yourself in such a way as to leave a potential mate to the tender mercies of a vengeful vampire? Preposterous!"

"To allow one's own mate to be injured, or worse, is a grave crime indeed, brother," Aro said succinctly. "Luckily, we have an entire guard at our disposal. The truce with Victoria is a ruse if you hadn't gathered as much by now. You used to be sharper, Caius. Tsk tsk."

"And who is guarding her?" Caius demanded. "It had better not be Felix…"

"Felix is an excellent guard," Aro said, mock offended. "Why-"

"He is an oaf," Caius cut him off. "He is fine in a battle, sure, but he would make a clumsy guard. I assume you told him to stay out of sight?"

"Naturally," Aro sniffed, but the noise was smothered by Caius's scoff.

"By all the gods, Aro. She'll know he's there within five minutes! And what of the animal drinkers?! It can't have escaped their attention that she's being watched by the Volturi."

"They can draw their own conclusions," Aro said dismissively. "Perhaps they think we are making sure they are upholding their end of the bargain, although I hear from Jane that Edward is trying to weasel out of it."

"That spineless-"

"In any case, she won't be human by spring. My patience does have its limits," Aro drawled.

For the first time Caius noticed the purple smudges beneath his brother's eyes, the blackness of his irises, and the extreme pallor of his skin. These were mirrored in Marcus as well, and in himself, although they'd all fed just three days earlier.

As though answering an unspoken question, Marcus chose that moment to speak.

"The strain of the mate bond grows with time and distance," he said softly. If he were human, his voice would have been gravelly from disuse. As it was, it sounded just above a whisper, although Aro and Caius could clearly hear every word. "I do not know how Isabella will be affected, if at all. She is human still."

This pierced Caius with something akin to panic. Was she in pain as he had been? Abandoning his earlier declarations that Aro, and Marcus, and Alice Cullen, were wrong,wrong, wrong, Caius stood so suddenly that the chair he'd been occupying fell over backward, breaking in several places.

"Demetri!" he called, ignoring the smug look Aro was giving him. He'd obviously orchestrated this, knowing how Caius would react, but he didn't care about that now. There would be time later, much later, to even the score, for Caius hated such machinations.

"Yes, master."

"Fuel the jet! We're leaving in twenty minutes!"

"Yes, master."

Demetri was a good guard in this way; he never questioned orders. He didn't even stay to ask which jet Caius would prefer.

"Where are you going, brother?" Aro asked, but he could hardly hide the glee in his voice. His eyes danced with satisfaction at having successfully manipulated his brother.

"Forks," he snapped.

Aro's laughter rang down the corridors as Caius flashed from the room, ready to kidnap this girl, his mate, if necessary to protect her from bloodthirsty newborns.

"I'll have Heidi equip the jet with flowers!" Aro called after him.

"Fuck you, Aro!"

.

.

.

Chapter Text

AN: Happy New Year, beautiful readers! I'm not sure this story should be read by anyone. Honestly, it has no outline, no beta, and I'm still not sure where it's going. But I love stories featuring the Volturi leaders and either Bella or an OC, so here we are. Btw, Edward is a hot turd in this story and needs a lesson in the definition of consent. No rape, but we're not far off. You've been warned so don't come at me in the reviews. Cheers!

.

.

.

Bella could feel Edward's presence, unwanted as it was, hovering near her bedside. He must have sensed that she was awake because the mattress dipped and she felt his icy fingers probe her forehead.

"I'm not sick," she said, but it came out as a whimper.

She wasn't sick, not according to Carlisle, who had run a gamut of tests and more tests to find out what was wrong with her. But nothing was wrong- not that he could find. There was no explanation for her body aches and the pain in the base of her skull. The ache in her chest was the worst of all. It was the place that had smarted in the wake of Edward's vanishing act, but the intensity of it took her breath away now.

Edward's cruel dismissal of their relationship had nothing on the grief she felt now. Nor on the spasms that wracked her body. But those would be more bearable, maybe, if Edward would only Leave. Her. Alone.

But he wouldn't go. His promises to listen to her, to treat her as an equal, were short-lived. He sighted Victoria as the reason he couldn't respect her wishes to be left alone, but Bella knew that he was nervously hovering, hoping he hadn't messed things up past the point of no return.

He had. If breaking up with her in the woods weren't bad enough, his easy dismissal of the promise he'd made to the Volturi had made Bella's decision easy. She still flushed with anger when she remembered their conversation upon returning home. The one in which he smugly informed her that he would not, as it happened, be turning her and that he forbade his family to help her become a vampire as well.

"But you promised!" she hissed, mindful that Charlie was sleeping in the next room. "What if they come looking for me? What if they hurt Charlie?!"

"Love," he said placatingly, "I would never allow you or your father to be hurt. I made that promise under duress- to Aro, not you. I would never turn you into such a monster as me. No one in my family would become a vampire if they'd been given the choice."

But that wasn't true. Emmett loved being a vampire. Jasper too, she suspected, did not hate what he was. Alice regretted that the Asylum had cropped her hair before she entered immortality, but she seemed to enjoy her second life immensely. Even Carlisle and Esme seemed content. As far as she could tell, only Edward and Rosalie truly hated themselves and their second life.

Not only would he not allow her to become a vampire, but he wouldn't allow her to break up with him either.

"I can't be away from you, my love," he groaned. "Those months were the worst of my life. You have no idea what I went through when I thought you were dead…"

"So, you want to stay with me, in a sexless relationship, for the rest of my natural life, while I grow old and grey and eventually people think I'm your grandmother," she said, horrified. "That's sick, Edward. What's the matter with you that you would want that?"

His cool touch still lingered on her forehead now, trailing down to touch her neck.

"Stop," she hissed.

He sighed but withdrew. She should count her blessings. He almost never listened to her anymore, imposing his will on her every chance he got, it seemed.

"Carlisle thinks it's a mood disorder, Bella," he said soothingly. It was the voice he used to get his way before her last birthday. Only it had worked then. "I want you to reconsider the medication-"

"I'm not depressed and I'm not taking antidepressants, Edward," she snapped, getting up.

"There's no shame in it," he tried.

"No, there isn't," she agreed, although the simmering rage in her voice was impossible not misinterpret. "And if I were depressed, I would take them. But I'm not and I. Don't. Want. Them."

"Carlisle-"

"Carlisle has never said any of this to me," she said hotly. "If he really thought I was depressed to the point that I needed to be medicated, wouldn't he tell me so himself?"

"It's a sensitive subject, Bella-"

A shrill ring interrupted their argument, allowing Bella to flee to the relative safety of the bathroom while Alice pouted about the shipping status of her yellow Porsche.

Hot showers usually helped, but the effects didn't last long. Also, Edward never tried to follow her into the bathroom. Thankfully.

Bella let the water and steam fill her senses, trying not to think about her predicament. She'd never felt more helpless or more trapped than she did now. Truthfully, she didn't even know what she'd seen in Edward to begin with. He was controlling and manipulative. How had she not seen it before?

She only hoped she hadn't been talking in her sleep.

If he knew what, or who, she had been dreaming about… but she couldn't allow that train of thought to take root. Not during her waking hours. Not when she could help herself.

Bella had no control of the things that trickled through her self conscious while she slept. Clearly not, considering who her dreams had featured.

Last night had been the most vivid yet, featuring all three vampires and herself. They'd been… No! She couldn't let herself think about them.

Maybe she should consider medication. The Volturi would kill her if and when they discovered that she was not a vampire- something she had zero control over. What was wrong with her that she had salacious dreams about not only one, but all three rulers?

If she dreamt of them at all it should be in the form of terrifying nightmares, not a four-way with vampires that would kill her and her father if given the chance.

Unbidden, the blonde king, Caius, came to mind. His face would have been flushed with exertion if he were human. The way he had Bella pinned to the wall behind her with her thighs wrapped around his waist, was nothing short of athletic. The blunt edge of his teeth scraped the soft skin of her throat before he took the flesh in his mouth, sucking but not breaking the skin.

"Amore mio," he rasped in her ear.

Bella turned the water off abruptly.

Again, she wondered if she was having some sort of psychotic break. At the minimum this had to be a post traumatic reaction to the stress of the last several months. Almost dying in Italy had affected her more than she could admit to Edward. But mostly, it had been the anxiety leading up to rescuing Edward from himself. Racing through the fountain in the plaza, only making it just in time. Mostly.

Edward was blessedly gone when she entered her bedroom, clad in only a towel.

"He had to run home," said a voice to her left, making her heart stutter in her chest.

"Alice," Bella hissed, clutching her chest. "You scared the shit out of me!"

"Sorry," the vampire said with a strange, sad smile.

Alice had been looking like this at her a lot these days. She was also avoiding her, which made something in Bella's gut twist in pain. She'd gained Edward back, regretfully, but her friendship with Alice hadn't survived those months apart.

Bella schooled her features, refusing to allow herself to become weepy and clingy. If Alice didn't want her friendship, she wouldn't try to force her into anything. That was more to Edward's tastes, anyway.

"What are you doing here," She asked coolly.

"The newborns are coming tomorrow, when the snow falls," Alice said without preamble. "Edward is gathering supplies from the house. I brought you some warm clothing."

Bella felt her brows draw together in confusion.

"Where are we going?"

.

.

.

The tent they'd erected for Bella didn't provide much protection from the wintry elements. Edward paced the space like a caged animal, while Jake and Seth stood guard somewhere nearby.

"You're not wearing your ring," he said suddenly, his black eyes narrowing in on her left hand.

No, she wasn't wearing it. Bella said no to his proposal, although he hadn't accepted that answer, of course. Edward had even tried to bargain with her, which told Bella everything she needed to know about how much he wanted this. He'd even offered to reconsider turning her, although she didn't believe it for a second. Edward was becoming known for dangling that particular carrot in front of her, only to snatch it away once he got what he wanted. He even put sex on the table, which made Bella's stomach twist with revulsion.

It was funny, because there was a time when she would have loved nothing more than those promises to come from Edward, and now she only wanted to get as far away from him as she could.

"I didn't want to lose it," she murmured. "You know how clumsy I am."

He nodded, accepting this answer. He enjoyed this human frailty of hers, she realized. He used it to gaslight her into allowing him to carry her when she wanted to walk, and to negate every decision she made about her own bodily autonomy.

In a flash of movement, he was behind her, his cold hands steering her towards the sleeping bag.

"You should try and sleep, love," he cooed. "I'll be right here the whole time. "

That's what she was afraid of.

She slid into the down sleeping bag without removing her clothing. It was so cold that she shook, her breaths coming out in puffs of steam.

Bella jumped, startled when Edward slipped under the covers with her.

"What are you doing?" she asked sharply.

"I can't stay away from you for long, love. You know this," he purred. His hands gathered her close to him, making Bella's shivers increase.

"I'm cold, Edward," she groaned.

"I'll keep you warm," he smiled, nudging her nose with the tip of his own. "I was hoping we could practice."

"Practice what?" she asked, rearing back enough to eye him suspiciously.

His long fingers played with the zipper of her coat, sliding it down one inch and then two. She tried to smack his hands away to no avail. It was like trying to hit an iceberg.

"What are you doing?" came her shrill reply.

"You never let me touch you anymore," he pouted. "Is it because I left you? Are you angry with me, or are you playing hard to get?"

His breath washed over her face once more, making her senses leave her for the barest of seconds. This was what Sam Uley had called thrall, Bella realized, but she was powerless to stop it. They had talked about it at the bonfire the last time she'd been with the pack. She was only happy that whatever protecting her mind from Edward's gift also did the same for vampiric influence. Mostly, at least. She still felt her body respond, although her head was most clear.

"I thought you wanted me to get some sleep," she tried, pushing at his chest with her hands. This did nothing, of course. Edward grinned boyishly at her, making her stomach swoop in all the wrong ways.

"It's too cold," he grinned. "I don't think you'll be getting any sleep tonight…"

Bella tried to squirm away as he finished what he'd started with the zipper, but the sleeping bag had her trapped. She watched with horror as Edward's hands slid beneath her sweatshirt and the thermal top she wore beneath that, his ice cold fingers trailing up the planes of her stomach towards her breasts.

"Edward," she squeaked, but he captured her lips with his, silencing her protestations. His tongue pushed its way past her lips, gagging her as it entered her mouth too deeply.

She couldn't believe this was happening. This was the furthest they'd ever gone, even when Bella had naively begged him for more. But it was all wrong now. Wrong and against her will.

She grabbed his sweater, trying to push him away, but he misinterpreted this for what, passion? His hands had finally found their destination and were palming her bare breasts.

Bella started crying now, tears streaming down her cheeks of their own volition. She wasn't much of a crier, not at all, but she'd never felt more helpless in her life. Who knew where he'd stop, if he'd stop…

At that moment, the zipper of the tent opened, letting a blast of cold air into the space. Edward snarled, tearing himself away from Bella and spinning onto his feet in a whirl of movement too fast for Bella to fully see.

"What do you want, dog?" he demanded. Jake's face was dark as he took in Bella's tear-stained face and disheveled clothing.

"What the hell are you doing?" he said darkly, his eyes snapping back to Edward. "Are you crazy? She's fucking freezing and she told you to stop!"

"This is no affair of yours, mongrel," Edward hissed. His eyes had become a fathomless black, his pupils blown wide. He looked every inch a vampire in that moment.

Bella felt a certain terror slide under her skin. He could kill jake so easily. It would only take one well placed blow and her best friend would die. She hadn't regretted saving Edward's miserable life until that moment, but the feeling seized her entire being.

"Don't fight," she cried.

They both looked at her now. Edward's expression was furious and betrayed while Jake's held a different sort of anger.

"It's fine, Jake. I'm just really cold and I need some sleep."

Jake seemed to be warring with himself, trying not to react. The truth was that they needed each other tomorrow. He'd been part of the pack long enough to know that he couldn't always kick someone's ass, even when it was well deserved. Personal vendettas, however justified, needed to wait until later sometimes.

"Alright," he said after a long moment. "Budge up so I can keep you warm, then."

Edward's outraged hiss was feral, shaking the tent with its intensity.

"Not on your life-"

"It's nineteen degrees outside," Jake snapped. "Maybe she'll need her toes someday…"

This seemed to bring Edward back to himself, at least in part. He schooled his features, allowing his eyes cut to Bella and then back to Jacob.

"It's just for tonight, Edward," she said, adopting a soothing voice that she didn't feel. "It doesn't mean anything."

Jake nodded, playing along.

"I'll be outside," Edward ground out. "But just one wrong move, dog, just one wandering hand and I'll tear you apart in front of her!"

Bella shook when he finally left, the tears coming against her will. She tried to keep quiet, worried that her sobbing would bring Edward back, as Jake cradled her head against his chest.

What had she done by becoming involved with Edward and his family? Had she given herself a life sentence of his control and emotional abuse? What would happen tomorrow? Had she killed the pack? Her father?

"It's okay," Jake shushed her. "I'll make it okay, Bella." And then because Edward was undoubtedly listening outside. "We'll all keep you safe tomorrow. Don't cry."

But Bella wasn't sure what was worse now. Victoria killing her quickly, or Edward keeping her captive for the rest of her life.

.

.

.

Chapter Text

AN: Latin translation: At last you have revealed yourself. Come home to us, Isabella

.

.

.

"How can you be certain Caius is the right one to send, Aro?" Marcus asked for the second time. The first answer hadn't satisfied him. He was nervous, and rightly so, that Caius's legendary temper would ruin their chances with Isabella.

She would not take kindly to him tearing the heads off the Olympic Coven's shoulders, which was a distinct possibility. It should have been himself, Aro thought, but the former possibility had yielded the best results.

"It was shown to me," Aro said softly, remembering the vision that young Alice had revealed to him in the throne room. "It must be Caius. They will bond in this way and she will come willingly."

"You trust the female," Marcus observed, clearly understanding exactly how Aro came by this knowledge. "I do hope she is worthy of your faith, brother."

Aro did not trust anyone, not completely, but he trusted his gift- it had never failed him. Not until he met his mate, of course. But that only illuminated her exceptionalism, it did not detract from his own power. He both mourned this lost opportunity and reveled in the advantages such a gift could bring to their coven if she learned how to control it- project it. Not that he would think her less worthy if her talent never blossomed from the perfect bud it presented as now. Fate could not allow him access to his mate's mind, he realized, although to know her thoughts would be a privilege indeed.

Alice's thoughts, however, had opened to him like the cloven wings of a rare butterfly. The possible futures, her own and her family's, diverted like rivulets of water in a summer storm. Aro's own future, the potential futures and the ones which were more certain, spanned out before him. The only future he was interested in, however, was the ace she played, saving her life as well as Edward's.

Aro replayed what he had seen in her mind on an endless loop, his entire being vibrating at the opportunity that was finally within his grasp. He was a patient man when the need arose, but three thousand years was a long time by anyone's standards. An eternity spent waiting for one woman.

Alice had seen a fourth throne and Isabella's hand clasped in his own as they held court. He saw Caius arrive in Forks, tearing an injured Isabella away from an irate Edward. She showed him her friend's gratitude and relief that her feelings for the three vampires were not, as it happened, an indication that she was insane.

The seer's visions of Isabella, beautiful and immortal, were the brightest, the clearest. Their mate was born to be a vampire. Alice had seen it happen a dozen different times and in varying ways, but it always ended the same. In one or two visions which were not as clear, he had seen Edward lose control as he attempted to change her, resulting in her death. For obvious reasons, this could not be allowed to happen.

There were other images as well, ones Alice tried and failed not to see. He saw them in a passion. The library, the throne room, the bath. Nowhere in the castle was off limits. She would be with one of them or another in various places and positions. Indeed, Aro had read enough thoughts in his day to know that the pull of a true mate was as inescapable as gravity. They would not be able to get enough of one another. It was fortunate, perhaps, that their lovely mate was not long for this mortal coil. Such a thing would exhaust a human woman.

"Master Caius has landed," Santiago announced.

Jane had undoubtedly contacted him as soon as the landing gear had gone down. Aro had sent her on this mission with implicit instructions to keep him updated, and she was nothing if not loyally obedient to Aro.

"Keep us apprised of any other updates," Aro instructed. "And see to the construction in the Mistress's chambers."

Santiago bowed and swept from the room.

Marcus smirked, his face transforming. It had been such a long time since Marcus did such a thing that Aro had almost forgotten what his brother looked like before Didyme died.

"What amuses you?" he couldn't help but ask.

Marcus stretched out his hand for his brother's perusal. Although he could not know Alice's premonitions as Aro did, he'd had similar imaginings of their sweet mate in varying places and ways. There was also Caius, being cowed (at last!) by a woman, swimming through his thoughts. When was the last time their volatile brother had held his tongue or bothered with the feelings of another? Aro tipped his head back and laughed as well.

He drifted to a window overlooking the plaza. Soon, very soon, their mate would arrive. Until then Aro would not be idle. There was so much to do, so many moving parts to arrange. The whole guard (the ones who had stayed behind, that is) were dancing to this tune. Some were working on Isabella's quarters, some had been sent to find her appropriate apparel (thank you, Heidi) and some had been dispatched to do various other errands that needed doing. Even Marcus was restless as he did… well, Aro did not rightly know, but trusted that his brother had some purpose in mind.

Two days. Two days at most, and Isabella would be within his reach and under his protection. He could scarcely wait. He had never felt more alive.

.

.

.

When Bella finally drifted off in Jake's embrace, she dreamt of them again. She didn't mean to, didn't even want to, but the dreams hit her like a steam engine as soon as she closed her eyes.

She was back in Volterra, in the throne room, but she was alone with the three kings. Alice and Edward and the rest of their guard were conspicuously absent.

Aro stood in front of her with his hand outstretched, while the other two looked on from their thrones. His eyes were black and hungry in a way that didn't denote thirst, somehow. He wanted her. She could feel it.

"Would you do me the honor," he asked.

This time when she placed her hand in his, it felt as though an electrical current passed through their connected palms. The throne room fell away, time and space ceasing to exist. Bella closed her eyes, unable to bear the weight of their connection. She was only human, and this felt supernatural somehow and too much for her to endure.

His breath was cool in her ear when he spoke.

"You grieve us, bella Bella," he cooed, making gooseflesh ripple down her spine and the fine hairs on her arms and the back of her neck rise. "We have waited for you for so long. Open your eyes, mia stella."

When she did, the others were standing on either side of her; the three vampires forming a tight circle in which she was the center. Their eyes were similarly black and fathomless as they drank her in. They wanted her as well; she felt their desire as keenly as Aro's. Marcus was the first to reach out, trailing his fingertips through her hair which had grown too long in the months she'd spent mourning Edward.

"Regina," he breathed. "Denique te ipsum revelasti. Veni ad nos domum, Isabella."

Bella startled awake, gasping for air. It took her several seconds to realize where she was and what had woken her. It was daylight, and Jake lay sprawled in an undignified heap on the other side of the tent. Edward was standing over him, snarling and baring his teeth.

"I told you not to touch her, you mongrel!" he growled.

"She was hypothermic!" Jake snapped. "How the hell do you think it works! She won't get warm if I stay six feet away from her!"

Edward snarled, the sound chilling.

"Edward!" she said sharply. "Stop it! We can't fight, not today!"

She watched Edward take several sharp breaths in and out of his nostrils, obviously trying to reign in his baser instincts.

"Fine," Edward said through clenched teeth. "Get out, dog."

"I'm not leaving Bella with you," Jake said hotly. "You're out of control!"

"Bella is in no danger from me," Edward retorted, "but you will be if you don't get out of this tent NOW!"

Bella's heart raced as this byplay quickly devolved into something deadly and terrifying in equal measure.

"Jake," she said softly. "It's okay, you can go."

"Are you out of your mind? No way am I leaving you with him! Look at him!" Jake cried.

He wasn't wrong to be concerned. Edward looked feral. His black eyes were trained on Jacob as though he'd like nothing more than to tear his throat out. Jacob looked ready to say something more on the matter, but at that moment Seth's howl could be heard from his post a half a mile away.

"It's starting," he said instead. "Just keep her safe from the redhead, assuming you can."

"Be safe, Jake," she said, earning herself a glare from Edward.

"You too, Bells," Jake replied. "I'll find you after."

Jake backed out of the tent and there was a tearing sound as he phased, ruining his clothing in the process.

Edward looked at her then with an inscrutable expression.

"Edward-"

"It is alright, my love," he said, cutting her off. "I don't blame you. You were sleeping while the dog took his liberties with you. After the battle I'm going to take you to a place where the wolves and the Volturi will never find you."

Her stomach dropped. Edward was losing his mind, she decided. Everything about his recent behavior both terrified her and revealed a man who was not at all the person she'd thought he was all those months ago.

"But my father-"

"You'll be safe from him too, love. I'll make sure nobody can find us."

Horrified, Bella nodded mutely. There was clearly no reasoning with him. She would have to play along until she could enlist his family for help. Assuming they would help her, of course. Bella couldn't know then that help would come in the last possible form she could have imagined.

.

.

.

Caius sniffed the air, using his keen sense of smell to locate Victoria and her coconspirators. The newborn army had come in from the sea, traversing the beach as they headed towards the Cullen's.

Jane was watching him, doubtlessly reporting his every move back to Aro who had insisted she join him. There was no other reason Aro would insist she bring that vile cellular device with them. Although Caius was supremely annoyed that she was effectively spying on him, Aro wasn't wrong to send the witch, not that Caius would ever give him the pleasure of admitting such a thing.

Jane's gift was useful in a fight if nothing else. Her twin had come too, ready to lend his talents if necessary. Caius wasn't taking chances while their mate was surrounded by a fucking army of newborn vampires. Christ! How had Aro allowed such a thing to happen!

Caius was confident that they could have persuaded Isabella to forgive them, eventually, for keeping her last month, and just look where they were now! A modern woman, indeed!

"It has begun," said Demetri, joining them from a thicket of trees. He had been sent for some reconnaissance but had taken too long for Caius's liking, which could mean nothing good. "I believe that Edward has the girl, Master. I did not see her near the fighting."

"And the female?" Caius asked sharply.

"I last saw her with one of the newborns, but it seems that she has a talent for evasion, Master," Demetri murmured, not meeting his eyes.

If he killed Demetri, Aro would be very cross indeed. Caius had heard, from Aro, as it happened, about an anger management technique which involved counting. Too bad for Demetri that Aro wasn't here to remind him.

"Do you mean to tell me you LOST her!" Caius bellowed.

"I apologize, Master."

"I'll deal with you later, you imbecile," Caius seethed. "We'll start with the battle already in progress," he informed the others. "The redhead is our priority, then the newborns. Burn every one of them. We intend to send a message."

They fanned out in the direction of the fight. It was easy enough to find with their enhanced hearing. Snarls and the sound of metal being torn apart led them in the direction of a large clearing. Carlisle's coven had drawn the newborns away from the town to a place devoid of humans. Too devoid. Isabella was nowhere to be seen. Neither was that Edward brat.

He also noticed, to his fury, that the Cullen's had gotten creative with their reinforcements. They would need to explain themselves, quickly, once the newborn army had been neutralized and Caius was sure that his mate was no longer in danger. Damn Aro to hell for allowing this to happen!

They stood a safe distance away, watching the frenzied newborns attack the smaller, but more talented group. The Cullen's, with the wolves help, were holding their own. Half a dozen new vampires were already in pieces, but the battle wasn't finished. There were a bakers dozen left, fighting viciously. One of the wolves had been injured and was being dragged off by one of his fellows.

Victoria's absence didn't bode well. She could be anywhere, especially if she had a gift that made finding her difficult for even their best tracker. Not to mention that Caius wasn't especially confident in Edward Cullen's capability to defend his mate against a threat.

Caius rounded on Demetri, who almost fully repressed his flinch.

"Use your tracking skill that my brother so admires to find our mate, assuming you are capable of such a thing, and take her to safety." he hissed.

Demetri nodded and disappeared in a flash of vampiric speed. His gift had never failed him before, making him a high-ranking member of the guard, but now, when the stakes were at their highest, it was going in and out like a faulty flashlight. His Masters, specifically Aro, would be forgiving under usual circumstances- those being, tracking down a vampire who'd created a spectacle or made another type of mess. Aro was understanding, excited even, when he discovered a new gift. Especially if it confounded another immortal's extrasensory abilities.

Demetri was quite sure that Aro would not be happy now. The three rulers had waited a long time for this girl- their mate, he'd discovered- and she was in imminent danger. If Demetri couldn't find her in time, he was certain it would mean his own head. If she came to harm there would be no trial in which he could defend himself, sighting that the gifts of others thwarted his own. Master Caius would simply remove his head from his shoulders and set him alight.

There was no telling what he would do to those actually responsible.

This vampire, Victoria, had made a bigger mess than she could possibly begin to comprehend. He distantly wondered if she would meet with a quick end or be made to suffer and serve as a cautionary tale. With Master Caius, one could never be sure.

A muffled scream to the east caught on a breeze, making Demetri do an abrupt about face. It sounded again. It was human, female, and he had a horrible feeling it belonged to the master's human mate. He flew towards the noise, determined to find the girl and save his own worthless life.

.

.

.

Chapter Text

The scent of her own blood made her stomach turn. Luckily there wasn't much in her stomach to come up. Bella dry heaved, her head pounding from where it struck the rock.

The sharp rock she'd used to slice her own arm open fell with a dull thud from her numb fingers. Her plan had worked, distracting Victoria and Riley long enough for Edward to escape and remove Riley's head, but not before Bella had been knocked backwards into a large boulder by the blood thirsty vampire. Her head had struck something hard, breaking the skin and precipitating the vampire's frenzy. It was not unlike a special on the Discovery Chanel during Shark Week, she thought blearily.

Although Edward was larger and faster than the female vampire, Victoria was a woman with nothing to lose, Bella realized. Even with his gift of reading minds, she was gaining the upper hand once more. Her red hair flew as she fought him with her full strength and speed, making her look as though she were on fire.

Bella felt sick again. This time she did vomit, although she hadn't eaten since the day before. She slumped over, feeling the hard, cold earth meet her body as she came to rest on it. The scene around her swam in and out of focus. She saw it in equal parts pristine beauty of the natural world, and the horror that these might be her last moments in it.

The kings came to her then. Their voices far off and indistinct as she fought to stay conscious. Marcus, his beauty breathtaking, came into view.

"Don't try to move, anima gemella," he whispered. "We're coming for you."

Bella opened her mouth to reply but no sound came out. The hallucination of Marcus reached for her, tucking a lock of hair behind her ear before vanishing like a plume of smoke. She blinked, willing him to come back to her, to not leave her, when something to her left caught her eye.

Another vampire, the massive one she recognized from Volterra, but whose name she hadn't learned, jumped into the fray then. The movements of all three vampires became too fast for her human eyesight to comprehend then, and she was so very tired. She didn't know if the Volturi vampire had come to help them or finish them off.

"You are injured," said an anxious voice.

Blearily she turned, her head screaming in protest as she did so. Another Volturi, this one in a dark grey cloak, hovered over her. She recognized him as well but couldn't remember his name through the fog of pain. He had shown them into the throne room for judgement on that fateful day.

He was speaking to her, but unconsciousness was claiming her, making it hard to understand him. Her brain felt fuzzy and the cold no longer bothered her as much.

"-you walk?"

A BV EIDKN

M n idfaje

X

W

.

.

.

"-in pain?"

Who was he speaking to?

Nothing made sense.

"Mistress?!"

All at once the blackness that pooled at the edges of her vision moved in, claiming her.

Nothing.

.

.

.

Caius had to project an aura of calm (which he did not feel) to stay in control of the situation. He knew that now was not the time to behead the lot of them (it would create a diplomatic nightmare if he did) not to mention that it would upset Isabella. But by god he wanted to.

Carlisle Cullen was trying to calm his rattled nerves, but Caius's agitation rendered him beyond the animal drinker's skill in diplomacy. The army of newborns had been wiped out, not without help from Alec and Jane, but his mate was nowhere to be found. If Demetri didn't find her alive Caius would raze this town and all who lived in it to the ground.

"We thank you for your assistance," Carlisle was saying. "Your timing was impeccable-"

Caius snarled, cutting him off.

"Where is she?" he asked through gritted teeth.

Carlisle blinked, looking for all the world as though Caius had lost his mind. Perhaps he had, he certainly felt mad in that moment.

"We haven't seen Victoria," Carlisle said carefully. "We believe she had a second in command making decisions so she could circumvent Ali-"

"The human," he snapped. "Where is Isabella?!"

This made the Cullen's shift and cast uneasy glances at one another. They hadn't changed her then. How predictable.

"Please understand, Caius, that we could not change her until-"

"Where?" he growled.

"She's coming now."

Alice had spoken, her eyes unfocused, possibly because she was in the throws of a vision.

"You will have to agree to let the wolves go if you want her to come willingly," she said. "It's the only way."

Caius sneered in distaste for the beasts. They had already high-tailed out of there, but he supposed he could refrain from hunting them down and slaughtering them if it upset his mate.

"You've seen this?" he demanded.

She nodded, earning herself a sharp look from another Cullen, this one a statuesque blonde. So, the psychic had been in on it. Perhaps Aro was right all along. God, he would be insufferable when he learned this through Caius's thoughts…

"Alice," Carlisle frowned. "You-"

His speech was halted by the arrival of Felix and Demetri flanking Edward Cullen on the far side of the clearing. In his arms, Edward cradled an unconscious Isabella. The scent of her blood was overpowering, making every vampire stiffen.

Unable to stop himself, Caius rushed to them in a burst of speed.

She was injured, but to what extent he couldn't know. Her left forearm bore a large, uneven gash, and even more blood oozed from a wound on the back of her skull.

The mind reader hissed, crouching protectively over her. Felix put a restraining hand on his shoulder, to which Edward snarled and gnashed his teeth.

Worried for the safety of his mate, Caius raised a hand to halt Felix's next move, which was, typically, dismemberment. They couldn't risk such a maneuver while he had Isabella, which left them in a precarious position. His mate's fragile, human state prevented them from whisking her from harm.

"She isn't yours," Edward hissed, clearly seeing this line of thinking in Caius's mind.

"Not just mine, whelp," he snarled back. "My brothers hold a similar claim. You will release her to us."

Edward's snarl was feral, his eyes black with rage.

"She's mine and she stays here, with her family!" he spat.

"Family!" Caius exclaimed with a harsh and humorless laugh.

"Caius…"

Caius snarled too now as Carlisle Cullen and the rest of his coven had joined them. Alec and Jane were not far behind him, waiting for a signal to unleash their gifts. Felix and Demetri lingered too, ready to seize the Cullen brat if necessary.

"Caius," Carlisle tried again, relaxing his body posture to show that he was not a threat. "You are undoubtedly aware that Bella is Edward's mate. We intend to turn her after she graduates from high school. It's less than a month from now."

Caius found the psychic in his periphery. Judging by the guilty way she shifted her weight; she hadn't spoken of her exchange with Aro or the bond Isabella shared with the three rulers. Edward's eyes found her as well, staring daggers at his coven mate as though warning her to remain silent. Had he forbidden such a revelation? Caius would find out in due course, he was sure.

Her heavily scarred mate hovered nearby, giving Edward a stern warning look of his own. Surely, he did not approve of another male censuring his mate- assuming that's what was happening.

"I am not Aro, Carlisle," Caius sneered. "I am not your friend, and I am unwilling to negotiate with you and your brood. Ask her," he jerked his chin in Alice's direction, "what she knows about the future of your "family" if you interfere with our mate. In any case, if you want your worthless coven to live, you will release the girl to me."

"SHE ISNT YOUR MATE!" Edward roared.

Isabella stirred in his arms but remained unconscious, thankfully. Caius didn't need her waking now, of all times. They could discuss everything on the plane after Caius had ensured that she was safe from the animal drinkers.

Jane took a menacing step forward, ready to drop the brat, but Caius staved her off with a light hand.

"Caius," Carlisle pled. "You don't mean to tell me that you believe Isabella to be your mate… She is connected to Edward."

"Not just his," Alice Cullen said softly, stepping out of her mate's protective hold.

Every eye swiveled to her now.

"I couldn't say anything before, but she must go with him. I'm sorry Edward. I know you wanted things to be different-"

"You're wrong!" he snarled. "Bella can't be theirs, Alice! I've told you this! Aro only wants her for his guard. He collects talented vampires- you know this better than anyone! Ah- stop it!"

He clutched his face with his free hand and Caius had to wonder if she was showing Edward a vision of Bella with one or all the brothers.

"Your gift has failed you if you believe this!"

"What you believe, or have convinced yourself to believe, is of very little interest to me," Caius said to the whelp. "Give me the girl or I start beheading your worthless coven!"

Carlisle's mate came to stand beside him, clutching his arm. Her eyes were round, beseeching her mate with some unknown, silent plea. Whether she was urging him to stand down or argue for Isabella wasn't clear.

"Carlisle…"

His hand came to rest over hers, squeezing her fingers in his. He must have made some decision, for at that moment an anguished cry came from Edward. If Caius didn't know better, he would have assumed that Jane had loosed her unholy gift on him. The younger vampire clutched Isabella even closer, possibly too tight, as he breathed in and out through clenched teeth.

"I'm sorry, Edward," Carlisle said, and he truly looked as though he meant it. "But if she truly does share a connection-"

"She doesn't! She CANT!"

"You've known all along that she is not your true mate, Edward," he said gently, his face a study in empathy. "I lived in Volterra for many years. Aro discussed the possibility of a fourth- he has been searching for their mate for a long time. If Bella-"

"She ISNT!" he yelled, looking quite deranged now. "He's lying, Carlisle! He thinks she's a shield and that her power can be used in battle if he turns her, but I'll never allow that to happen! Bella has to remain huma-"

He wasn't able to finish his sentence. Caius had had quite enough of this melodrama. Young Edward's coven may hold with such nonsense, but Caius had reached his threshold. With a sharp snap of his fingers, he gave Jane the signal she'd been waiting for.

Caius whisked Bella from his grasp as the mind reader went down, an agonized scream tearing itself from his throat. The largest Cullen, who rivaled Felix's height and width, stepped forward, unsure if he should intervene. Although the contingent Caius had brought with him was smaller in numbers, they made up for it in spades with skill. The giant vampire, too, screamed as Jane rendered him defenseless in the agony that was her gift.

"Stop!" Carlisle said desperately. "We'll let you take her, just stop!"

"Let," Caius sneered. "You won't let me do anything, Carlisle. You forget to whom you are speaking. I'll remind you one last time that I am not Aro, and the Volturi does not give second chances."

"Of course not," Carlisle said placatingly. "I only mean that we won't try to prevent you from taking Bella. Just, please, allow me to examine her first. She's injured and may have a concussion. I have everything I need at our home."

Isabella was unmoving in his arms, and likely cold. Caius had no intention of changing her today and no way of clocking how serious her injuries were. He did know, however, that humans died of head injuries.

"Fine," he agreed. "But we're leaving immediately after, and your telepath stays incapacitated until we're gone."

"Incapacitated…" Carlisle frowned; clearly unsure what Caius had in mind. To be fair, the doctor had seen Caius himself incapacitate a vampire by removing their limbs during his tenure in Volterra.

"Alec!" he snapped. "Make these two comfortable until I tell you otherwise!"

Jane stood back to allow her brother to take her place. The screaming stopped, replaced by the anesthetic of Alec's gift. The Cullen's looked both relieved and apprehensive.

"Only you," Caius said sternly, using his index finger to indicate to Carlisle. "Leave the rest of your brood here to clean up their mess."

Caius shifted Isabella's weight, hoping she was not uncomfortable or too badly injured to get her to Volterra. Changing her in this god forsaken place was untenable. Her breathing seemed even and her pulse steady. Beyond that, he did not know what he was looking for, which he hated.

"Alec, Demetri! Stay behind and make sure we are not followed. Felix and Jane, with me!"

They sped off in the direction of the Cullen house, Caius still carefully cradling Isabella. Having her so close sent his senses into overdrive. The warmth of her body, her silken hair cascading over one of his arms, her smell… Marcus had been right all along. He wanted to curse and laugh at once. He could have avoided the likes of Athenadora and a slew of lovers with ulterior motives if he'd known that Isabella was real and not just some romantic, fantastical figment of Marcus's imagination. No matter, though. He knew he must put the past behind him and focus on what lay ahead of him. Their fourth was here now and he would never let her go.

.

.

.

Chapter Text

.
.
.
Awareness came back in increments. First voices, and then the bright, sterile lights of the hospital. She was in the hospital? The room swam in and out of focus, and the too bright light hurt her eyes. Bella couldn't think of how she had injured herself this time. Was there an accident, or had Jasper taken a snap at her again?

Cool fingers probed her wrist, taking her pulse, perhaps.

"Bella?"

Carlisle sounded far away, as though she was listening to him underwater.

"Bella, can you hear me? Do you remember what happened?"

Everything hurt. Her head felt hideous. Had Edward lost control of himself at last? He had been so volatile, so out of control, since they had returned from Italy, that it wouldn't surprise her.

"Do you know where you are?" Carlisle tried again.

Bella's stomach lurched unexpectedly then, and Carlisle had only enough time to thrust something beneath her to catch the sick. She was trembling when he pulled the waste basket away. It was only then that she realized she was in the Cullen home, not the hospital like she had first suspected. Carlisle's office had been transformed into an examination room. When had they done this, she wondered.

"Water," she rasped.

Her throat felt like sandpaper. Carlisle produced a cup with a lid and straw, which Bella took a grateful sip of.

"Slowly," he cautioned. "You have a head injury, which may make you sick again. How are you feeling?"

"Like I was hit by a truck," she said in a gravelly voice. "What happened? How did I hit my head?"

"Don't you remember Victoria and Riley?" he asked gently.

It was as though ice water had been injected into her veins. Everything came back in a great rush. Victoria tracking them down, Riley almost beheading Edward, and Bella's last-ditch attempt to draw their attention away long enough for Edward to gain the upper hand.

"Is everyone okay?" she croaked. "The pack-"

"Everyone survived," he assured her. "The pack is fine. Jacob was injured, but healing. Victoria is dead."

Bella nodded, her body sagging in relief. No one had died- except Victoria, of course. The Cullen's and the pack were all safe. Charlie had been blessedly out of town, testifying in Seattle for a case he'd assisted in. Edward- the thought of his name brought her up short, fear flooding her. Edward had been behaving horribly- worse than that! He had threatened her and refused to honor his promise to Aro. He was putting his entire family in jeopardy!

She looked wildly around the room, almost expecting him to be lingering in a dark corner of the room. When she didn't find him, she met Carlisle's concerned expression.

"Where's Edward," she whispered. She knew if he was nearby that lowering her voice would have no effect, but rational thought was being replaced by panic. The last time they had spoken he had threatened, no- promised that he would abduct her (more or less) and keep her from not only becoming a vampire, but also from seeing her father for the rest of her natural life.

He cast a furtive glance over his shoulder, his mouth pressed into a thin line. For a moment Bella was afraid he was right outside the door, listening to their conversation, possibly even making arrangements as they spoke to make good on his threats.

"He's cleaning up the battlefield with the others," Carlisle said stiltedly, still looking distinctly uncomfortable.

Thank God!

"Carlisle, you have to help me," she said in a rush. "Edward isn't well. He's been threatening me. He won't change me, Carlisle- he promised the Volturi! He said-"

"Yes," said a smooth voice as the door swung open. "What did young Edward say?"

Bella jumped back, her head throbbing with the movement. Caius, the very one she had had salacious dreams about, entered the room. His blonde hair was swept back and his black cloak was so dark it seemed to absorb light. Something twisted deep inside of her at the sight of him.

Too late, Bella remembered the arrival of the Volturi. Coming, no doubt, to make sure that Edward hadn't reneged on his promise which, of course, he had. Caius cut an imposing figure as he glared at Carlisle. Bella shrank back, trying to make herself as small as possible on the exam table.

"You haven't been keeping your house in order, Carlisle," he sneered. "What would Aro say?"

"Despite what you may think, Edward loves Bella. True mate or not, you know that our kind forms deep attachments." Carlisle said.

"Luckily for your son, this is the latter and not the former. I have no qualms about cutting down a romantic rival. Now get out."

Carlisle sighed, looking as though he wanted to say more. Ultimately, he shook his head, resigned.

"I'll be in the other room, Bella. Just say my name if you need me, I'll hear you."

Carlisle cast one more glance at Bella before leaving the room at human pace, closing the door behind him. Bella, for her own part, could not remember a time when she was more afraid. Even the throne room in Volterra or Victoria's threats did not compare. Edward had not complied with the law and now she must pay for it.

Caius waited for the door to fully close before he moved across the room to stand in front of the exam table. Bella swallowed, her heart racing in her chest.

"I'm not here to hurt you," he said.

In the mere seconds it had taken Carlisle to leave them, Caius's face had transformed from disapproving leader to something altogether different. She couldn't place his expression, but he didn't seem as though he was there to enforce the law by killing her and (possibly) Edward and his entire family.

"Then why are you here?" she asked carefully.

"Your heart is racing," he observed, looking upset, of all things. "I don't want you to fear me. I must speak with you if you'll allow it," he said. "May I sit?"

He seemed so strange to Bella- she had a hard time reconciling what she had observed in Italy, combined with what Edward's family had told her of this fearsome ruler, and how he was behaving now. He seemed… nervous, for lack of a better word.

"Um, yeah," she mumbled. "Sure."

The corner of his mouth quirked. Instead of occupying a chair near the makeshift bed she sat on, he lowered himself to the exam table itself, sitting beside her. She swallowed, trying to control her reaction to his nearness. Now, instead of abject terror and the strange longing upon seeing him, his smell pervaded her senses, making her dizzy.

"Isabella," he said softly. "I- how much do you know about mate bonds?"

Her eyebrows shot up. She wasn't sure what she was expecting, but it certainly wasn't this.

"You're talking about Mates?" she asked, still puzzled. "Like Carlisle and Esme?"

He nodded, his ruby eyes looking at her face unblinking. She shivered.

"Yes, I believe they are true mates," he said. "There are different types of mating amongst immortals. There are pairs that stay together for many years, that call themselves mates, and there are true mates. Has Edward ever explained the difference to you?"

She shook her head, not quite following. What did this have to do with anything?

"True mates are something are more rare- something that not all immortals encounter. Some of us, Aro mostly," he muttered, "call them soul mates. It's where the expression 'love at first sight' comes from. When you see your mate… it is overwhelming. You love them unconditionally and irrevocably. To be apart is… painful, unthinkable. It is why the redhead went mad and erected an army to avenge her mate."

Like imprinting, she thought.

"Mates can't be apart? Like, ever?" she said softly.

Caius shook his head, watching her reaction carefully.

"Not for long," he told her. "A week at most, I'd say, before the pull becomes too painful to ignore. It is the strongest connection our kind share."

He paused, letting this information sink in. Bella's head was spinning, and not because she had (another) concussion. Carlisle's words came back to her, ringing in her ears "True mate or not…" She could not be Edward's true mate, then. The thought filled her with unexpected relief and sadness and anger, all at once. It made sense of his casual abandonment (despite his claims to the contrary) and she wondered if this was behind his reluctance to change her.

"Can this mate bond be shared with humans?" she asked.

"Marcus knows more than I do on the subject, but yes. Although, if our kind happens upon their true mate while they are still human, they don't stay that way for very long. Humans, as you know, are vulnerable to injury and illness. To let your mate die… it's unthinkable. No vampire I've ever heard of would allow such a tragedy to happen if they could avoid it…"

Bella swallowed, feeling tears prick the corners of her eyes. That bastard, she thought.

"So," she rasped, her voice cracking with emotion. "You're saying that no vampire would refuse to change their human mate and let them grow old and die instead."

His crimson eyes flashed black, a scowl forming on his perfect face.

"Cullen is a fool," he said fervently. "Even if you were not his true mate, which you are not, this is still unbelievably selfish and cruel. Not to mention that it puts you and his entire coven in danger. When a vampire forms any sort of romantic connection, it is still very strong, even if they are not mated."

"I think Edward is losing his mind," she whispered, unsure why she was confiding this in him at all. "He won't change me and he wants-"

She broke off, losing her nerve. She knew she was risking not only the Volturi's ire by confessing everything Edward had said and done since they'd returned from Italy, but she risked being overheard by Edward himself if and when he returned.

"You're afraid of him," Caius stated, and he looked angry at this.

Bella nodded, not looking at him. She was afraid she would cry if she looked him in the eye, which made absolutely zero sense to her.

"I won't let him near you ever again," he vowed.

She jumped when his hand covered her own. There was an electrical current, a soft buzz, where their hands were joined. She'd felt a version of this in Volterra when Aro had touched her. She'd even dreamt of it. He was staring at her intensely when she looked up.

"Why did you call Edward a 'romantic rival?" she asked him, although she was already starting to develop her own theory. A theory that, while it seemed impossible, explained not only Caius's behavior, but also the strange dreams she'd been having about said vampire.

"Because vampires are possessive of their mate's, Isabella," he said, trailing his fingertips over the blue veins on the back of her hand. "Since you left Volterra, I have been unable to think of little else but you."

"I'm your mate," she breathed. He nodded and it was his turn to swallow nervously. Bella reveled in the contrast of his austerity with others compared to his vulnerability now, with her. It was also in that moment that she realized that the ache in her chest was curiously absent.

"There's more to it," he said softly. "Quite a bit more, actually, but I will let Aro and Marcus explain. For now, I must ask you to come to Volterra with me. I'm afraid too many know that you are unchanged. Although my brothers and I are not above bending the rules where you are concerned, I cannot leave you here, unprotected. I worry that Edward will present a threat to you, not to mention that I have many enemies."

She was afraid of that too. Edward had been acting so unpredictably that she was no longer sure what he was capable of. He'd already threatened to abduct her and kill Jake in front of her, she knew that staying where he had easy access to her was risky in the extreme.

Even though Bella hated to leave Charlie, she knew she must go with Caius. It hurt too much to be separated, and she had a feeling he wouldn't be unwilling to change her. Nevertheless, the thought of leaving her parents and giving them no closure hurt her terribly.

"My dad…" she sniffed.

"I'm sorry, amore mio," he said, and he looked like he really was sorry. "Your father cannot know. Leaving our loved ones behind is the price we all pay for immortality. I promise you though, that my brothers and I will spend eternity making it up to you."

"What about Jake? He's my best friend, and he's already part of the pack…"

Implied was that Jacob, as a supernatural being himself, was already in the know about vampires.

"The wolves," he said, curling his lip in distaste. "They are friends of yours?"

"You won't hurt them, will you?" she asked.

Caius sighed and shook his head.

"I won't. Not if it will distress you. I suppose you'd like to say goodbye?"

She nodded.

"I'd also like to get some things from my house, if that's okay."

"I'm sorry, cara, but your disappearance won't look believable if you take your personal belongings. My brothers have already begun the process of procuring possessions that you will need. I promise that you will want for nothing."

Bella sighed. She supposed he was right- Charlie was a cop, after all, and would notice these details.

"I have an idea," said a musical voice from the doorway.

Caius sighed, looking heartily annoyed at the interruption. There was no way he hadn't sensed Alice enter the home, even if Bella couldn't have.

"I recall asking you to remain at the battlefield," he snapped. The gentler temperament he'd displayed only moments before evaporated.

Alice swept into the room as though she hadn't heard him, and Bella noticed for the first time that she was carrying a mid-sized box.

"Charlie won't notice that these are gone, but I know you'll want them, Bella," she said. "I replaced the books with other copies- he'll never know. Trust me."

It was the most that Alice had spoken to her in a month. Her one-time friend had been studiously avoiding her since they'd come back from Italy.

"Oh, um, thanks," Bella said. "You didn't have to."

As ever, Alice was dressed like she had just jumped off a runway. Her white pantsuit was paired with a smart, navy blue, silk scarf. She smiled sadly at Bella before her eyes settled on a scowling Caius.

"Can I have a few minutes with her?" she asked. "I'm sure Bella would like to freshen up before she leaves."

Bella's clothes were a little worse for wear. Someone had taken off her boots and jacket, but her jeans were smeared with traces of mud and her hair was matted with dry blood. Caius's mouth made a thin line again.

"It's up to her," he said tersely. "But if you subvert my will, or upset her in any way, god help you, not even Aro will be able to save your pathetic coven-"

"It's fine," Bella interjected, squeezing the hand which was still atop her own. Caius looked at her with a much softer expression, but it was so quick that Bella almost thought she had imagined it. "I'd like to get cleaned up."

Caius extended his hand to help her rise gingerly from the table. She wobbled slightly on her feet and he steadied her by grasping her elbows. His right hand came up so he could trace the edge of her jaw with his thumb.

"I won't be far," he said quietly. "Just say my name."

.

.

.

Chapter Text

A:N/ For the sake of this story, Laurent attacked Bella in NM, and the wolves chased him off. They were unable to catch/kill him, to their eternal regret.

.

.

.

Alice gripped Bella's elbow as they ascended the stairs, lest she fall. Her balance was still unsteady and her head throbbed dully.

"We can use my room," she said, steering Bella down the hall.

They passed Edward's door, which was open ajar, but Bella studiously looked at the carpet as they walked by it. Once, it had been a safe haven where Edward would play his massive collection of cd's while they lay with their limbs intertwined on his leather sofa. Now, it represented something more sinister.

Edward had holed them up in there several times during the last month when all Bella wanted to do was leave. He had kept her from Jake- he hadn't even let her spend time with Esme! Worst was that he had known, he must have known, that she wasn't his mate. Yet, how many times did he casually call her just that?

If she were a vampire, she would recall the exact number, but Bella was still tragically human. For now. She had a feeling that would be remedied in short order.

When she was finally immortal, would she know that they were not mates? Could that be chiefly among the reasons he would not change her? Had she ever really known him at all?

Alice pushed the door open to reveal a room that Bella had never seen before. There was a massive four poster bed with soft white linens and gossamer curtains enclosing it, all of which Bella knew wasn't used for sleep. There was also an oversized vanity with round, ball like light bulbs circling an oval mirror.

"I'll run you a bath," she said lightly, leading her inside and closing the door behind them.

"Um, a shower would be fine," Bella said awkwardly. It felt strange enough to shower in the bathroom that Alice, her former friend, shared with Jasper.

"Trust me," she said, grinning. "This tub is heavenly. Esme had it made when we moved in- I had to wait three months for it!"

She wasn't wrong. After Bella removed her soiled clothing and donned the white robe Alice handed her, her eyes grew round.

"I told you so," Alice winked, seeing her expression.

It truly was magnificent. The tub was free standing and looked as though it had been carved by a single slab of white marble. It was also big enough to fit several people in it.

"I'll be in the bedroom, packing you a bag," she said, seeing herself to the door.

"What?"

"You didn't think I'd send you to Italy with just the clothes on your back, did you?" she chirped. "I ordered everything weeks ago."

"Weeks?! You've known for weeks?!" Bella exclaimed. "But- but you've been avoiding me! I thought…I thought we weren't friends anymore." Her voice grew smaller now, insecurity coloring her voice.

Alice's face fell.

"Oh, Bella, I'm really sorry. This is all Edward's fault! If he hadn't made us leave in the first place! Ugh," she sighed. "Anyway, he made me stay away. I saw things in Volterra that he didn't want you to know, and- well, you'll find out soon enough."

Bella frowned, put off by this. Alice was an adult- nearly a hundred years old, in fact. Surely, she didn't need her surrogate brother's permission to talk to Bella. Certainly, she could use her vision to thwart him if he tried to prevent it. But, she reflected, that wasn't really Alice's M.O. was it? No. She was only too happy to let Edward call the shots even if it was at Bella's expense. Their abandonment came to mind.

Mentioning her confusion and disappointment was an option, but it didn't appeal to her. Bella wasn't sure if or when she would ever see Alice again. Arguing seemed pointless.

"Okay," she simply said. "Are there towels?"

"In the cabinet," Alice smiled, pointing to a large armoire beside the tub.

.

.

.

Caius ground his teeth as he waited in Carlisle's study. He could hear Isabella upstairs with the psychic who had, apparently, abandoned his mate at Edward's request- again!

Even thinking the brat's name made Caius's already bad mood darken even further.

That twerp should be a pile of ash, just like the other lawbreakers in the clearing, but Aro would be unhappy. Aro was always unhappy when a vampire of any skill had to be destroyed. Especially since this one was the creation of Carlisle's, who he considered a friend. Also, Caius had a feeling that it would upset Isabella- the one thing he wanted to avoid at all costs.

He supposed he ought to be grateful for the seer's interventions, which led them, at last, to their mate, but he could only feel a simmering anger on Isabella's behalf. His fury with the petite vampire still wasn't as hot as the rage that burned for Edward Cullen, who had almost gotten their mate killed on several occasions, leaving her alone and bereft in a fit of self-loathing. What a pussy, he thought.

Carlisle's strange diet had certainly done Edward no favors.

It was more than an hour before he could take her from that god forsaken house. She said a tearful goodbye to the wolf, Jacob, who had pulled her in for a hug that lingered too long for Caius's tastes. The boy was in love with her, he could tell. But to his credit, he didn't try to beg her to stay or upset her in any other way, although his position on her immortality was clear.

One by one, the Cullen's (except for Edward, who was still in the thrall of Alec's gift) said their goodbyes.

"We'll come visit you, Bella," Carlisle's mate said, squeezing her tightly.

Like hell they would.

"Take these," Carlisle directed, extracting her from his mate's grasp and handing her two white tablets. "For the pain."

Bella groaned, but pocketed the pills, promising she would. Caius would see to it. Carlisle had discreetly handed him a bottle of the things while Isabella was saying goodbye to the wolf, confiding that she hated the things and wouldn't take them even if she needed to.

Demetri had been tasked with their transportation, and Caius had to admit that he'd done well- for once! Two black SUVs with heavily tinted windows pulled out of the Cullen's drive: one carrying Jane, Alec, and Felix, and the other with Demetri driving, but Isabella in the back seat with Caius.

He could smell the salt from her tears as they turned onto the highway, heading for the small airport where the jet awaited them. Caius wasn't great with feelings, not his own and certainly not the softer emotions of others, but his mate's tears made his gut clench unpleasantly.

"Isabella," he whispered, but she either didn't hear him or didn't want to look at him.

Her body was angled away from him, staring out the window. She sniffled.

His hand reached out to take hers, and she did turn then.

"I'm okay," she sniffed, although her eyes were red and wet. "It's just my father… I'm an only child."

He nodded, understanding. He didn't say it then, but after she became a vampire, she likely wouldn't care half as much. There were some who went back for family members, but most became too preoccupied with immortality and blood.

"I just- I hate the thought of him never knowing what happened to me. He'll never stop looking, which could spell trouble for him."

He nodded again, contemplating this. It was true that her father could meet an untimely end if he started asking the right questions. This would, of course, not bode well for their burgeoning relationship with Isabella.

"My brothers and I will work something out to bring your father closure, Isabella," he said softly.

She squeezed his fingers gratefully.

"Thank you," she whispered. "And I like to be called Bella."

They were pulling onto the tarmac when his phone (damnable device that it was) lit up. He read the message with disdain. It was Aro (it was always Aro) and he wanted a status update on Isabella. He had also just met with a vampire named Laurent, who had tried and failed to join the Volturi in the past. Aro also learned through his gift that this vampire had also been running with the nomad, James (the one who had hunted their mate) at the time they had conflict with the Cullen's.

Caius repressed his growl, not wanting to alarm Isabella, who was already emotionally fragile at the moment. If Aro didn't have Laurent's head, he would. There would be time to behead people later, he reminded himself.

Now he must focus on their mate, whom his brothers had trusted him to collect (for their ruse was rice paper thin!)

"Can I carry you?" he asked, seeing her sway slightly on her feet as she stepped out of the vehicle.

"I'm alright," she winced, stumbling slightly in the direction of the jet.

Caius was beginning to see that Isabella was stubborn- in her own way, of course. She was independent, and clearly didn't like being treated as though she was weak or incapable. Good, he thought. She would need those qualities to be mated to the three of them.

Once she was ensconced on the jet, Caius sat beside her and offered her a bottled water. Heidi had stuffed the plane full of human comforts before they'd left the airport in Florence.

"You're in pain," he said gently. "I can tell. Will you take the medication Carlisle gave you?"

She grimaced but nodded. She must have been more uncomfortable than he'd known, or the doctor had exaggerated. His money was on the former.

They taxied down the runway and took off, shooting into the sky. Bella, as she'd asked to be called, grew drowsy. A combination of the events of the last 24 hours and the medication. Her eyelids fluttered closed, and Caius chanced pulling her towards himself, so that she might lean against him as she slept.

She hummed, her breath fanning out and saturating the space with even more of her sweet scent. He would need to speak with his brothers as soon as they arrived. This issue with Laurent was unsettling. What were the odds that he would come to the Volturi now, just as they were preparing to settle in with their mate?

There was the trouble with Isabella's- no, Bella's- father as well. Caius couldn't be sure that Edward Cullen wouldn't send him in their direction out of spite. The boy was a liability that should have been eliminated. Perhaps they could tell their mate's father that she'd been accepted to a university somewhere, and needed to leave immediately? That would stall his search and rescue efforts for a time.

He must confer with not only Bella on the issue, but his brothers as well.

There would be time for everything, he reminded himself once more. Time to behead that sycophant, Laurent, time to neutralize threats as they came, and time to settle their mate into her new role as queen.

.

.

.

Marcus sent the guard away as the small caravan approached the city. They stayed close enough to protect the castle in case there was an emergency, but far enough away to give the brothers and Isabella privacy.

Aro had taken up pacing, something Marcus had never seen him do. He disagreed with Aro's decision not to detain Laurent, but his brother was technically correct; there was no law against hunting humans (even if they did, someday, end up being mated to the leaders of the ruling coven) or being a slippery little viper. Laurent was guilty of both. If he had been there for their audience with the nomad, Caius would have torn him limb from limb with impunity.

"Leave us," he said to Renata, who was the only guard remaining.

Two cars had just pulled into the underground garage, signaling that their mate had arrived at last. Aro stopped his pacing and clasped his hands together, a tell if ever Marcus saw one. He was anxious as well. Three thousand years waiting for a mate will do that. It was lucky they hadn't all gone mad in the process.

They were assembled in the library when Caius joined them, gently ushering Isabella inside the massive room. Her eyes scanned the room, her expression one of wonder for the briefest of seconds, before landing on Aro and himself.

She had been injured. The smell of a wound, however healing, assaulted his senses. It was fortuitous that the guard had been sent away. He chanced a glance at Aro who had noticed this as well.

If their mate had been wounded by or because of Edward Cullen, heads were going to roll. He only hoped that Caius hadn't killed any of the Cullen's on the spot.

"Brother, Isabella!" Aro exclaimed, and Marcus fought the urge to palm his own face. His brother was so theatrical. Caius wasn't wrong in this matter. "We cannot tell you how pleased we are to welcome you to your new home, cara mia."

"Thank you," she said softly. Her eyes were slightly glazed over as though she had taken some kind of medication. You could always tell when a human had pharmaceuticals, whether it was recreational or not. Isabella did not seem like the sort of young lady who would indulge in the former.

"You are unwell," Marcus heard himself say, and of his own volition he found himself in front of her, assessing her for damage.

She shrank back, clinging to Caius's arm slightly. His brother wrapped an arm around her waist, drawing her closer.

"Marcus will not harm you, amore mio," he murmured softly. "He is as concerned for you as I am."

Isabella nodded, saying nothing but watching him and Aro with round eyes- obviously afraid of them. So, Caius hadn't told her everything, then. Marcus didn't know if he should be pleased or annoyed with his brother. Telling her that she was the mate of all three kings might have made this meeting easier, or she might not have consented to come at all. Their bonds were fragile things now, her link to Caius being the strongest, but not robust either.

Marcus was just thankful that she was safely ensconced in the castle. With vampires like Edward Cullen and Laurent lurking around, it was not safe for her to be without their protection.

"Perhaps you would like to rest, carina," Aro suggested. "I will have Bianca take a meal to your rooms. "Caius can show you the way. We will have time for proper introductions tomorrow."

Their mate nodded and smiled wanly, allowing Caius to lead her from the room. The guard would have to wait until such "introductions" and necessary explanations had been made before they could resume their regular duties.

Aro looked at Marcus expectantly once they were out of earshot.

"Well?" he asked, his brow lifting.

"She is… cautiously optimistic about their bond," he said slowly. "It's obvious that Caius has only told her about his own connection to her. She is also still in love with Edward Cullen, although the bonds that connect them are irreparably damaged."

Aro nodded, reaching for his hand to see for himself. He never did take anyone at their word. Marcus sighed, offering Aro his palm.

"Ah, yes," he said. "I see what you mean. The boy must have been very bad, indeed, to evoke such a reaction from Isabella. No matter. We have an eternity to win her over."

"She didn't look well," Marcus remarked, thinking back to not only injuries that he couldn't see, but the pallor of her skin and the dark circles beneath her eyes. She had also lost weight.

"I noticed," Aro replied. "We must be sure that she is in good condition before we consider turning her. Her heart…"

He trailed off, not saying the thing they were both thinking. The human heart was a tricky thing, and crucial to a successful transition to immortality. They had seen healthier humans than their mate die of heart failure as they burned. They could not risk such a thing with her. Perhaps Carlisle would be agreeable to examining her before they attempted it…

Marcus touched Aro's wrist to convey his thoughts.

"An excellent idea," he said airily. "But first, we must get to know her." He laughed giddily at this. "I must say this is a first. Fate could not allow me to know the mind of my mate through my gift, I suppose. More's the pity. I must woo her as everyone else."

Marcus rolled his eyes. Yes, Isabella was blessedly immune to Aro's gift. Personally, he looked forward to watching this drama play out. Aro did so love a challenge (immortality was dull at times, after all.) Marcus suspected, however, that his brother would soon find himself out of his element with their lovely young mate.

.

.

.

Chapter Text

.

.

.

The medication Carlisle had given her was too strong. Bella swayed as Caius led her through a maze of stone corridors until he finally swept her off her feet and carried her bridal style. She glared at him, although her heart wasn't really in it. She had been one stumble away from an accident, which, in a castle of vampires, could spell trouble.

"If you fall and bleed it might create problems," he explained, although he was smirking as he said it. Apparently, they'd been having the same thought. "Beheading the entire guard is something we would do for you, amore mio, but it would create so much red tape. We don't exactly have a Human Relations department in the castle."

Bella laughed at his joke- a single sound that escaped her without her permission. It had been so long since she'd laughed, she realized. Caius smiled too, the action transforming his normally scowling face.

They reached an arched pair of double doors, flanked by two vampires who held them open as they passed through. They ascended a very tall tower, up a flight of stone stairs that seemed to have been carved into the wall itself, spiraling upwards.

They came to a circular landing at the top of the tower, with four doors leading in different directions.

"These are the family quarters, amore," he explained. "Aro is there," he pointed to one door. "Marcus," he pointed to another. "Mine," he pointed to one more. "And yours has only just been finished."

The smell of drying paint reached her as he carried her through the last arched doorway. She would have time to properly appreciate this room tomorrow, she thought. The room spun as he laid her down on something incredibly soft. She felt him slip her shoes off, the mattress dipping as he eased down beside her.

"Do you need more medication?" he asked. "Carlisle sent some."

Of course he did, she thought. She shook her head, the motion making her even dizzier.

"I shouldn't have taken that second pill to begin with," she slurred.

Caius had cajoled her into taking the second pill during the flight, which had affected her almost instantly.

"Mmm," he hummed. "You must take better care of yourself, my love. What would we do without you, angel?"

Her eyes grew heavy, and Caius reached out to stroke her cheek with impossible tenderness.

"Sleep, amore," he murmured, and she drifted off.

.

.

.

Aro waited until Isabella was in a deep sleep before he entered the room. Caius was lying beside their mate, his body wrapped protectively around her. Marcus had been right. Caius had been subdued at long last. Even the guard had been abuzz about this possibility- speculation running amok in Caius's absence. Aro had no doubt, however, that his brother would be more ruthless than ever with both their guard and enemies alike- just to disprove this new rumor. The thought brought a hundred diplomatic nightmares to mind.

Aro noticed the plate of food had sent laying uneaten on a tabletop.

"Don't wake her," Caius warned. "She slept fitfully on the jet."

"I wouldn't dream of it," Aro replied, ghosting over to her bedside.

He stared down at her, equal parts amazed and smug that she was within his reach at last. Time and fate had taken their sweet time delivering her to them. In the process they had subjected themselves to the horror that was Sulpicia's madness, Athenadora's betrayal, and Marcus's millennia long depression after Didy had been murdered. But none of that mattered now, he supposed, as long as they had found her at last.

Her injuries were healing. Her arm had a bandage on it, which emitted the smell of dried blood. The guard would have to wait until she was properly healed to return to the castle. They couldn't afford any accidents where she was concerned. Aro reached out and traced her delicate skin around the edges of the gauze.

"What happened to her?" he asked.

"Cullen turned out to be a less than competent guardian," Caius spat, keeping his voice low but with no less venom than if he were speaking at full volume. "But you are responsible too, brother. If it were not for you, she wouldn't have been in that god forsaken town to begin with!"

Aro extended his hand, wanting to see for himself what had happened to their mate. Caius growled but complied.

The battle of the newborns replayed itself for Aro through Caius's thoughts like a reel of film. The wolves, shapeshifters, had been instrumental in slaying the bloodthirsty new vampires. Carlisle and his brood had done alright- they were clearly skilled- although Caius had needed to intervene at the last moment, lest any newborns escape.

More memories came. Edward carrying Isabella unconscious across the battlefield, bleeding and injured. Jane's intervention when the situation became dangerous for their mate. Caius's confession about the status of their connection and her acceptance. She must have been feeling the effects of their separation as well to believe him so readily.

Caius wasn't wrong about needing to tell her father something to appease him. Aro recalled from Edward's mind that Charlie Swan was the chief of police, which meant that he had resources at his disposal. It was gauche to kill your father-in-law, for lack of a better term, and Isabella would never forgive them.

"Where is the nomad?" Caius asked. "If you didn't kill him, Aro-"

"Of course, I didn't kill him," Aro sighed earning himself a hiss from his brother. "It is not against the law to hunt humans, brother. Even if it later happened that she is our mate. She lived. That is-"

"The last time he tried to join the guard he was in cahoots with the Romanians!"

"He had met them, yes," Aro agreed. "But there was nothing in his mind to suggest that he was conspiring with them. Meeting other vampires is also not a crime, Caius. Your temper hasn't improved as I had hoped since meeting our mate…"

"You yourself mistrusted him the last time he visited us," Caius reminded him, careful to keep his voice down. "How can you trust him more now when our mate is finally within our grasp? He was in Victoria's coven, Aro!"

"I do not trust him," Aro replied. "He is entirely too self-serving to make a satisfactory member of our Guard. My hope, brother, is that he might lead us back to the Romanian's."

Caius growled, making Isabella shift in her sleep. Aro knew he was on thin ice already. Caius had never had a mate, not a true mate, and his instincts were in overdrive.

"Your machinations will not endanger her, Aro," he said in a deadly whisper. "I swear-"

Aro raised a hand to halt any inbound threats of violence from his volatile brother.

"I will personally execute Laurent if he comes here again," he said darkly. "As it is, I sent him with a warning not to return."

Caius nodded, appeased for the moment, although he had made it abundantly clear that he was unhappy with Aro over his handling of Laurent. Marcus, too, would have killed the vampire- but Aro was hopeful he could be of assistance in bringing down their longtime enemies. Perhaps, now that the nomad had been rejected twice, he would seek out their foes with hopes of revenge, drawing them out into the open. But those plans would have to play out, or not, in their own time. For now, Isabella was his concern.

"If she is feeling better," Aro said, steering their conversation into less turbulent waters, "Marcus and I should speak with her in the morning."

Caius nodded, glancing down at her with worried eyes.

"She has a fever," he said, stroking a stray hair from her face.

Aro reached down, palming her forehead to see for himself. If she was feverish, it was low-grade. He had seen in his brother's memories that Carlisle had warned him about this but assured him it would not be serious. She had sustained an injury and spent a freezing cold night on the side of a mountain, after all.

"We will see how she is feeling then," Aro said. "Heidi has stocked her wardrobe with attire-"

Caius made a scathing noise, effectively cutting Aro off.

"Is there anything I can say or do that you do not take issue with?" Aro asked archly.

"Heidi dresses like a whore," Caius deadpanned. "Which is fine, considering her position as fisher. But I would not have tasked her with finding Bella clothing, Aro."

"Bella," he said the name with an amused smirk, "will enjoy the articles of clothing Heidi chose, I'm sure. Heidi is nothing if not efficient in her duties. And who should I have sent? Jane dresses like a life-sized doll, and Renata hates to leave the castle, you know this-"

"Send Chelsea then, or Corrin, or the secretary for all I care! Even Felix would be a better option!"

Felix actually might be a better option, Aro mused. He had an eye for dressing the female form that earned him a fair amount of teasing, which usually resulting in a wrestling match that destroyed part of the castle.

"I will see you both in the morning," Aro sighed, refusing to engage in this petty argument.

With a longing glance at their mate, he arranged the duvet around her shoulders.

Caius's huff could be heard as Aro drifted down the corridor, and away from Isabella. He was more than a little jealous of Caius and his closeness to their mate. Marcus was certain that their bonds to her would grow to be equal in strength if not in consistency, but Aro found himself growing impatient. He wanted to be the one she clung to when frightened- the one she trusted enough to protect her while she slept.

Aro did not envy Caius that he had been bestowed such an honor, only that he was the first. Well, Aro decided, there was only one course of action to take. He must woo her before his brothers. She liked Caius, trusted him, even, but she did not love him yet.

They would see who heard those words from her lips first.

.

.

.

Bella's head was no longer throbbing when she woke up, although she still felt fuzzy from the drugs. She blinked blearily, allowing the room to come into focus.

A thin strip of sunlight was pouring in from a long, rectangular window. Dust motes swam in and out of the lemon-colored light. She was in the center of the largest bed she had ever seen- larger even than the king-sized bed she'd seen in Alice's room. Several people could comfortably sleep on this bed and not even touch. It was awash in bedding that was varying shades of white and cream.

She was alone. Caius wasn't there, as she'd half expected him to be. Not that he needed to be with her every moment of every day, but she felt bereft, somehow, to learn that he was gone.

Bella sat up and took in her surroundings. There was an antique desk with a MacBook, silver and sleek, on top of it. There was also an oversized armoire that would have made Alice swoon, as well as a gilded mirror. This room was larger than the kitchen and living room of Charlie's house, and several times as large as some of the apartments she'd lived in with Renee.

Built in shelves ran the entire length of one wall, holding a handful of titles, which she couldn't make out from her position on the bed. There was an antique fainting sofa as well, upholstered in gold, and French doors which led to places unknown.

"Do you like it, cara mia?"

Bella almost jumped out of her skin. Aro had entered the room soundlessly and was now standing close enough to touch her. Her startled reaction made him look chagrined.

"I apologize, regina, if I startled you. It is difficult to remember that you are not one of us yet, sometimes," he said apologetically.

"It's fine," she said automatically. "I just- you're very fast. And quiet."

He laughed, a low rich sound making something inside of her clench. She pushed the feeling aside, ignoring the way his eyes watched her unblinkingly, as though she were the most interesting thing he'd ever seen.

"Yes," he agreed. "You will be, too. I have to admit that I am eager to see how immortality becomes you, Isabella."

"It's Bella," she said, fighting the blush that was creeping up her neck and staining her cheeks.

"Bella," he caressed the word. "You have not answered my question. How do you like the room?"

"Oh!" she looked around with wide eyes. "It's beautiful. Who's room is it?"

She remembered Caius carrying her to bed last night, but the details had been lost to a combination of her head injury, the medication, and exhaustion. Her first guess should have been that Caius had brought her to his own room, but somehow, she couldn't see him using this particular color scheme.

Aro laughed again, looking for all the world as though her confusion was very amusing to him.

"This is your room, Bella," he purred. "You are in the tower. It is where the family resides. The Guard live below us."

Now she remembered the long trek up the stone staircase and the circular landing with four doors.

"My room?" she asked faintly. This couldn't all be for her, could it?

"But of course, amore!" he cried delightedly. "Caius's door is to the right, and mine is to the left."

He motioned to two doors on either side of the room that she hadn't noticed before. Their rooms were adjoined? She understood having a connecting room with Caius, but it felt strange to have the same access to Aro. Or for him to have access to her. Strange, and something else which she chose not to examine that very second.

"Where is Caius?" she asked.

"Tying up some loose ends," he said airily. "He has duties that need seeing to now that he is back. He won't be long, though, carina. Perhaps I can show you your new home while he's indisposed."

She felt herself nod. His eyes, which were a brighter and more vivid shade of scarlet than the last time she'd seen him, were boring into her own. His stare was so intense that she felt lightheaded under his attentions. It was as though he were a hypnotist, and she, a willing participant falling victim to his charm.

A knock at the door broke the spell, and Bella gratefully looked away. Aro sighed but called for whoever it was to enter.

A human woman walked in, holding a tray with a silver dome covering something. She was fair skinned and pretty, but she was not Gianna. Did they have more than one human on their payroll, or had Gianna indeed become desert?

"Grazie, Bianca," Aro said.

She did a small curtsy and left the tray on the antique desk, beside the computer.

"Would you like to eat and freshen up before the grand tour?"

She nodded again, inexplicably tongue tied in his presence. What was wrong with her? Was one king not enough for her? He smiled and clasped her hand in both of his own. She gasped, looking down to where they were connected. A thrill of electric energy pulsed through her hand where they touched, running up her arm and making her shudder.

Aro felt it too, she could tell. His irises dilated and then returned to their usual size, his smile was positively lethal.

"Magnifico," he breathed. "I shall collect you in one hour, Bella."

Bella stared at the closed door after he left, shaking. She remembered now that Caius had told her there was more, much more, that would be explained (by his brothers) in time. Bella now had an uneasy feeling about what that might be. Her reaction to Aro's closeness was unsettling, and she hadn't forgotten the dreams she'd had about all three kings.

Chapter Text

.

.

.

.

Bella had never been much for baths, but she might be a convert. The tub in the ensuite was larger than the one in Alice and Jasper's bathroom. It more closely resembled an oversized jacuzzi in size, although it was made from some sort of soft, grey colored stone. Bella sighed in pleasure as she entered the steaming water.

She missed Caius, as pathetic as that made her sound. Bella had never been needy, not until Edward, at least. Although only now, in hindsight, did his manipulative behavior come into sharper focus. Thinking back, it was impossible for her to tell where sincere concern ended and domineering control began. The lines were impossibly blurred.

She shuddered as she thought of him, wondering for the first time what his reaction to her departure had been. Not a good one, she would bet. She only hoped he didn't do something rash, like trying to "rescue" her from Volterra and her own choices.

Bella tried not to think about Edward or his high-handed behavior as she finished bathing. She only had an hour, and Bella didn't want Aro to walk in on her half-dressed. The thought brought some of the dreams she'd had in Forks to mind. Ugh! Dreams were just dreams, she told herself firmly. Luckily for her, Aro could not read her thoughts. She would be mortified if he could see for himself the things she'd imagined them doing.

Someone had filled the wardrobe with Alice's offerings, and possibly more than that, judging by the sheer volume of garments. Far more than had fit into the oversized suitcase her former friend had sent with her. The day was warm and Bella felt flushed from her bath, so she selected a dress with a hemline much longer than anything Alice would have supplied her with.

It was light blue with a skirt that swirled halfway between her kneecaps and ankles. Her damp hair was pulled back into a braid and held in place with a headband which Alice did supply her with.

"You are stunning, cara," Aro said, striding into the room through the adjoining door.

He was dressed in a sharp black suit that looked as though it had been custom made- which it probably had, she thought. Money was clearly no object for the Volturi.

"Oh, um, thanks," she mumbled. Compliments had always embarrassed her, but coming from Aro, they left her a stuttering, blushing mess.

Suddenly he was in front of her, having used his full speed to close the distance between them. Bella jumped in surprise as he touched the material of her dress, fingering the fabric of her skirt between his thumb and forefinger.

"Heidi chose this dress well, my dear. The color is becoming on you," he murmured, looking down at her with dark eyes.

"It was in the wardrobe," she said weakly, hoping she had assumed correctly that the garments hanging in there were for her.

"I'm glad you found them," he replied softly. "I took the liberty of having Heidi procure pieces befitting your station. I hope I was not too forward."

"N-no," she stuttered, and then, "I mean, thank you."

"Anything you desire is yours, sweet Bella," he purred. "You have only to ask for it."

Bella felt like her face might burst into flame. The tugging sensation she'd felt in the vicinity of her sternum these last several weeks flared to life. Her body was reacting to his voice and proximity without her permission.

"Brother," said a voice. "You are embarrassing our dear Isabella."

Marcus had entered her room through the same door that Aro had, which had been left ajar. Like his brothers, he too cut an imposing figure. His suit had been custom made as well, she thought, and fit him like a second skin. His youthful features were fixed on her, and Bella wondered if he was thirsty because his eyes were the color of pitch.

Aro stepped back, putting distance between them at last. Bella released a breath she hadn't realized she'd been holding.

"Marcus, how good of you to join us," Aro said, although the words were strangely clipped. He sounded annoyed by his brother's interruption.

"I wondered where you had gone to, Aro," he hummed. "But I should have guessed I would find you here. I come with bad news, I'm afraid. You are needed in court. It's the Lithuanian's again. Caius has already called the rest of the guard back."

Aro smiled, although he looked anything but happy. The expression did not meet his eyes, which were black now, not the ruby they'd been merely seconds before.

"I suppose this means you are volunteering to give Isabella the grand tour, then," he said in the same terse voice.

Marcus inclined his head. "If the lady does not mind," he smiled, his eyes flicking to Bella, who stood dumfounded between them.

They both stared at her expectantly for several seconds before she realized that Marcus was waiting for a response.

"Um, yeah," she said. "That's- um- sure. If you're not busy, or you don't mind, that is. I can always wait for Caius-"

"I do not mind at all," he said, looking very pleased. "You will want another light layer, though. As fetching as you look in this dress, castles are drafty places. We wouldn't want you to catch cold."

"I will see you as soon as I can, Bella," Aro said. And then to Marcus, "I will send Santiago to fetch you if we have need of you, brother."

With that, he left, leaving a fluttering breeze that rippled the sheer window treatments in his wake.

"Is he alright?" Bella heard herself asking. "He seemed upset. I hope it's nothing I-"

"Do not trouble yourself, dearest," Marcus interjected. "Aro is accustomed to getting his way, that is all. He's also terrible at sharing."

Sharing what, she thought. Certainly, he couldn't be upset that he was sharing her…

Marcus led her over to the armoire and selected an off-white cardigan with pearlescent buttons, which she shrugged into.

"Allow me to show you your new home," he said, tucking her hand into the bend of his elbow.

Like with Caius and Aro, it felt as though she'd grabbed a live wire where they touched, although there was no pain. Only electricity firing pleasantly where their skin touched, making Bella gasp.

Marcus inhaled sharply too, his eyes widening.

"Do you…" she trailed off, desperately wanting to ask, but not fully understanding what the question was. There was clearly something happening between herself and all three Volturi leaders, but she didn't know what.

"I feel it too," he breathed. "And I will tell you everything, if that is what you want, Isabella. But we should wait for the others to finish court. Is that acceptable to you?"

She nodded.

"Okay," she agreed. "But please call me Bella."

.

.

.

The guard had been given strict instructions to steer clear of both Marcus and Isabella as he showed her around their home, with the exception of one gaurd. Heidi was due back the next day with a large delivery of gullible tourists, and Marcus wanted the guard to stay far away from his mate until after they had fed.

He steered Isabella, no, Bella, through the halls and various parts of the castle. Her hair had begun to dry, the strands that had escaped their confines curling at the base of her neck.

Her eyes went wide when he showed her the library. He couldn't be sure if she remembered much, if anything, from the previous evening.

"Wow," she breathed, taking in the thousands of volumes. "I- wow."

Marcus smiled at her reaction. He had been hoping she would be pleased. Aro had gleaned from the Cullen boy's mind that their mate was well read. He directed her over to a section of first edition classics that made her eyes go even wider.

"Some of these belong in a museum," she said, reverently stroking the spines with her fingertips. "Who collected these?"

"We are all collectors," he explained. "Caius has countless volumes of history, while I collect books written in dead languages. Aro's tastes are more varied. It was he who started collecting the classics, though, to answer your question."

"Have you read all of these?" she asked, gesturing to the books around them.

"Twice," he replied with a wink that made her turn that fetching shade of pink again. "You may use this room anytime you like."

"Thank you," she said. "Although you'll probably regret that offer. I doubt you'll be able to get me to leave."

He laughed, stroking the soft skin of her hand, which was still trapped in the crook of his elbow.

"I would be pleased to see you every time I enter this room, carina."

"We'll see," she joked.

Marcus was thrilled that she felt comfortable enough around him to jest, even if it was self-denigrating. It was said with enough humor to suggest that she was mostly kidding.

He could feel their bond growing rapidly as they spent time with one another, flooding him with relief. Her connection to Aro was strengthened as well, even though his brother had been terribly forward.

"Perhaps I can show you another area you may want to haunt in the days and years to come?"

She nodded, reluctantly allowing him to steer her away from the books.

The garden was almost as impressive to her as the library had been. Her eyes lingered on the fountain of a naked woman pouring water from a vase onto a bed of stone lilies. The old growth trees captured her attention as well. Marcus could envision her sitting in their shade with a book propped open on her lap.

"Do you spend a lot of time out here?" she asked.

Marcus nodded.

"I do. The walls are high enough that the humans in the city are unable to see in."

"You mean if the sunlight…"

She trailed off but he understood her meaning. Unable to help himself, he brought the back of her hand, which he had not let go of, to his mouth and kissed her delicate skin.

"That's exactly what I mean, amore," he smiled.

Bella made an odd choking sound in the back of her throat and untangled their hands, wrapping her arms around her torso in a protective gesture. He had made her uncomfortable. Damn it. Marcus had a surge of compassion for Aro who he had planned on berating later for his brazenness with their unaware mate earlier that very morning.

"I have made you uneasy," he frowned.

She didn't immediately respond, her eyes moving to the canopy of leaves above them- looking anywhere but at him. Her hand came up to massage her breastbone, directly in the place his own chest had been aching in her absence. She squeezed her eyes closed as though it pained her, which he was certain it did.

"I don't understand what's going on," she said breathlessly, a moment later. "I feel…"

"Easy, tesoro," he said soothingly, guiding her to a stone bench. "Are you in pain?"

"Yes, no, I don't know," she said, her words clipped with panic. He hoped she was not about to have a fit of anxiety.

"Chelsea," he said quietly.

Chelsea, who had been guarding the entrance to the garden, blurred to them. Her eyes were black with thirst, but she had the best control of any vampire in the castle, which had earned her this job.

"Fetch my brothers," he told her.

"My apologies master Marcus, but they are in court," she said. It was protocol, but Marcus could not help but feel annoyed.

"Tell them to delay proceedings if they must," he instructed with a dark edge to his voice.

Chelsea departed at once, the leaves of nearby plant life fluttering in her wake.

Bella's breathing had returned to normal, but she was still obviously distressed and in pain. Marcus had hoped that they could speak with her after her evening meal, but she was clearly feeling the effects of their bond in a way that even Marcus had not expected of a human. When a vampire found their true mate while they were still mortal, the human often did not feel much in return, if anything, until they became immortal. It seemed that Isabella was the exception to this particular rule. Explanations would need to be made sooner rather than later.

.

.

.

Caius was ready to burn the lot of this new coven when Chelsea interrupted the trial. They had taken inspiration from Victoria, it seemed, and had made more new vampires than they could keep under control.

"Master Aro," she said softly.

Caius snarled, making everyone but Aro wince. His brother held a hand aloft, halting the explanations of the coven leader, unnecessary as they were. The law was absolute in this, and there were no vampires in this coven talented enough to entice Aro to pardon them. They would all die.

Aro smiled, beckoning Chelsea forward. She came forward and dutifully placed her hand in his. Aro's smile flickered, making Caius's gut twist with anxiety. The witch had been guarding Marcus and Bella as they traversed through the castle that morning. Had something happened?

Aro ghosted down the dais, intentionally avoiding eye contact with his brother. Caius seethed. He hated it when Aro kept information from him, even temporarily.

"Dear Nojus," he said with what Caius knew was faux sympathy. "I'm afraid the rules are unyielding where newborns are concerned. You violated our laws, nearly exposing us."

Nojus, their leader, opened his mouth (to beg or to curse Aro, they would never know) but Aro had ripped his head clean off his shoulders in one swift movement.

"Take care of the rest," he instructed Demetri and Felix.

The larger one beamed. He loved nothing more than executions.

"The rest of you are dismissed," Aro said. "My earlier instructions still stand until after Heidi returns."

Aro had given strict orders that the guard were to stay far away from the tower until after they had fed. For once, Caius agreed with a decision his brother had made. With the excitement of bringing Isabella to Volterra, Heidi had been unable to fulfil her regular duties, leaving the guard a week past due on their bimonthly meal.

Once they were alone, he rounded on Aro, furious at being kept out of the loop.

"What has happened?" Caius demanded. "Is she alright? Is her injury-"

"I believe she is fine, physically," Aro interrupted. "But we must see for ourselves. After you, brother."

Caius rushed from the room at full speed, flying through the castle and up the winding stairs he had carried Bella just hours earlier.

She was reclined on the antique fainting sofa, wearing a blue dress, and looking like a maiden from a fairy tale. Marcus was kneeling beside her, clutching her hand in his. Her skin was flushed, indicating that her fever was back.

Bella smiled when she saw him, making his shoulders drop, some (if not all) of his anxiety falling away. She wasn't too terribly off. Nothing venom could not overcome if they found themselves in a fix.

"Amore," he breathed, coming to kneel on the other side of the chase.

He stroked the side of her face and she leaned into him, making a soft sound.

"Hi," she said weakly.

"Hi," he repeated.

Caius had never felt more out of control than he had in his very long life until she had entered it. With her humanity between them, it felt as though she could be taken at any moment. He had never known true fear until now.

"I was worried," he murmured, rubbing her jaw line with the pad of his thumb.

She wetted her lips with her pink tongue, sighing and overwhelming him with her unique scent.

"I told Marcus you didn't need to come if you were in the middle of something-"

"Nonsense." It was Aro who had spoken, finally entering the room. His eyes raking over her fragile form, assessing her for damage. "Being separated pains us too, amore mio. Forgive us for neglecting you today."

Bella frowned, her brows drawing together to form a v between her eyes. Damn Aro and his lack of control, Caius thought furiously. Aro usually had more patience than this- Caius was the impetuous one! But having their mate near after all these long, lonely centuries had dissolved three thousand years of impulse control, it seemed.

Caius cast his brother a look that matched his darkening mood, but Aro ignored him, coming to sit near Bella's feet instead.

"Why do you keep calling me that?" she asked. The suspicion in her voice was impossible to miss. "You were, too," she said, looking at Marcus.

To his credit, Aro did not pretend to misunderstand her.

"Amore?" he asked to which Bella nodded, still frowning.

Aro smiled then and Caius sighed. He knew that Marcus had been preparing a speech to explain the why's and how's of being mated to not one, but three vampires, but it looked as though their brother's careful planning was about to go up in smoke.

"Amore means love-"

"I know what it means," she insisted. "I just don't know why you call me that."

"We call you amore, precious Bella, because you are," he said.

"I'm what?" she asked, more confused than ever.

"You are ours."

.

.

.

Chapter Text

A/N: Thank you so much for reading, following, and reviewing. I'm very humbled by your response to this story. There aren't enough poly Volturi stories, so I decided to write a story I would like to read. I'm glad you seem to be enjoying it too. Here's the longest chapter yet!

.

.

.

Bella's ears were ringing. Surely, she couldn't have heard him right…

"What…"

Aro smiled softly at her.

"We have waited three thousand years for you, Isabella," he said, his eyes holding no teasing or guile. He was being as candid as she'd ever seen him, which was admittedly not much. She'd really only properly known him for a day, and yet…

"I don't understand," she whispered. "I can't-"

Marcus used his index finger to apply the barest amount of pressure to her chin, tilting it so that she was now looking at him instead. His expression was hopeful, but also sad. He'd known deep pain. She could tell just by looking at him now. It was inborn knowledge. Deep and indisputable.

"What Aro is trying to say," he said gently. "Is that you are our mate, Bella."

Her eyes found Caius, whose hand still covered her own. He was watching her carefully, as though he feared her reaction to this news. Aro was watching her with a cautious look as well.

Bella shook her head, unable to accept what they were saying. Had Edward been right all along? Would the Volturi leaders do anything, say anything, to get what they wanted? And if they were employing those methods now, what did they hope to gain?

"I know it must be a lot to take into consideration," Marcus was saying. "But I knew almost the moment I saw you that you belonged with us, amore."

"Marcus can see the bonds and connections that tie us together," Aro supplied.

"I know," she whispered.

Her head was spinning.

"But- but- all three of you?" she asked faintly. "How is that possible? That's cheating!"

Marcus smiled kindly, rubbing her hand with his own.

"No, amore," he murmured. "It used to be quite common, actually, to share a mate. Female vampires have not always been in as plentiful as they are today. Since meeting, we have known that we shared such a bond with one woman. We have been searching for you ever since."

It wasn't possible, she thought desperately. It couldn't be possible.

"No," she whispered. "I- this is-"

"I know this is hard to believe, dearest," Marcus tried, but Bella silenced him with a sharp look.

"Do you?" she asked incredulously. "Because mates is already a pretty hard sell. How can I possibly-"

"Alice saw it," Aro interjected. "She showed me the vision she had on your way to save young, misguided Edward."

"Alice knew?" she asked, feeling betrayed somehow. "What did she show you?"

Aro opened his mouth to respond, but Bella raised her hand, halting whatever he was about to say.

"No, don't tell me," she said shrilly. "Not yet. I need some air."

They didn't stop her when she opened to French doors leading to the terrace, but they did follow her, hovering anxiously. Alice knew. She knew, and she had sent her to Volterra with a suitcase full of designer clothing and no warning about what she was walking into. Apparently, Bella was wrong when she'd assumed that their friendship just hadn't survived her break up with Edward. They'd never been friends in the first place.

Well, now she understood what Caius had meant when he said there was "more" to their status at mates. But she couldn't be their mate, though. One, she could understand. But all three… It was impossible. She needed to leave-

Pain lanced through her chest at the very idea of being separated from any one of them. She gasped, clutching her breastbone.

"Bella," Aro said sharply, catching her before she could collapse on the stone terrace.

She sagged in his arms, a sobbing sound tearing itself from her. Aro lifted her, just as Caius had the night before, and set her down on a chase lounge.

"Angel," Marcus whispered, resting a hand on her knee. "You feel too, no? When I touched your hand today, you reacted the way true mates do when they make contact. You must have felt it with my brothers as well."

Bella nodded, squeezing her eyes shut and breathing through her nose. She had felt it when she touched them. That unnamable sensation when she made skin to skin contact with each one of them. A pleasant buzz of static electricity that ran the length of her arm and throughout her entire body, her every sense attuned to whichever leader was touching her bare skin.

A dozen dreams, the ones she remembered, came to her then. Bella had tried hard to forget the feeling of their mouths, their hands, on her body. She tucked it away in the same place she put Edward's memory during those dark days after her disastrous eighteenth birthday, the catalyst for his desertion.

But now the damn had broken wide open, a baker's dozen of vivid dreams rushing through the fragments of her careful compartmentalization.

"I feel it," she whispered, her breathing still uneven.

There was a collective sigh from the three kings. Caius came to her then, tangling his hand in the hair at the base of her skull and staring deeply into her eyes.

"I should have told you," he said roughly. "But I was afraid you would not come with me. I could not bear it, amore. Forgive me, Bella."

The vulnerability in his voice rattled her. Judging by Aro's raised eyebrows, he was surprised too.

"Okay," she said. "I do. Forgive you, that is."

He moved quickly, closing the distance between them, and crushing her mouth with his. He swallowed her surprised squeak. It was everything a kiss should be. It felt as if something in her very soul had clicked into place. Caius used the perfect amount of pressure, his tongue probing hers with skill she didn't know was possible.

It was the feeling of leaping into the water from the cliff at First Beach, the hottest shower she could stand, and the color of the Arizona sunset. All good things rolled into one.

When they separated, both Marcus and Aro were watching with a curious combination of longing and self-satisfaction. Caius was breathing harshly, as though trying to gain control of himself.

The tugging sensation had returned, hooking her somewhere in the vicinity of her solar plexus and pulling her towards the other two vampires. There was an impossible, yet inescapable truth to their words. Mates.

Had Edward known? He must have read Alice's mind in the throne. Was this the real reason behind his bizarre and possessive behavior? Is this why he had threatened to abduct her? It made sense in a terrible world that he would react that way. It might even be the only explanation that made sense at all.

They were watching her with bated breath, their eyes dark and hopeful.

"Alright," she said breathlessly. "I believe you. Tell me how this is supposed to work."

.

.

.

Aro did not remember being so relieved in his very long life. After the initial shock, Bella agreed to being led (carried) back inside, where he placed her on the oversized bed. He would have liked to conduct this conversation on more formal furniture, but the room was still bare. Heidi would take Bella shopping later in the week to fill the space, if she was agreeable, that is.

Marcus began, launching into some of the ins and outs of mating and the history of vampires that shared. Usually there were only three in such a group, but there were exceptions.

"I wandered alone for many years before meeting Aro and later Caius. My gift allowed me to see the connections between mated pairs," he was saying. "I met a triad during those lonely days. A group which had chosen to be together and had no true connection."

"Why?" she asked. "Couldn't one of them meet their true mate at any time? Why would they…"

"Not all immortals find their mate, my darling," he explained. "Some live for hundreds or even thousands of years, unmated. Immortality can be unbearably lonely, you must understand. But I digress.

The second trio I came upon was many years later. They shared a connection I had not encountered before. They were mated. Their bonds were intricately woven, tying them together in a way I hadn't seen. I was intrigued, and they were forthcoming about their history. There were two males and a female. The males had been brothers in their mortal life, bitten on the same night, by the female who had recognized their connection."

"She knew," Bella concluded. "That they were her mates, and she- she turned them?"

Marcus nodded. Aro tensed, hoping this conversation wasn't about to take a turn he hadn't prepared for. He wasn't ready to divulge his entire history yet. He especially did not wish to scare her off by telling tales of past disputes with mated enemies. Marcus gave a minute shake of his head, something Bella would not have noticed, assuring him that he would not bring up any fraught subjects.

Relieved, Aro turned his attention back to Isabella, gauging her reaction. He had to admit that he was pleased she was taking this so well. A hundred scenarios in which she reacted badly had played out in his mind during the weeks leading up to her return to Volterra. He supposed he owed Carlisle and young Edward for introducing her to their world first, taking the edge off the shock of learning who and what they were.

"D-did you know?" she asked. "The first time you saw me?"

Marcus nodded.

"Yes, amore. I have been searching for you for longer than you can imagine. A vampire almost always knows their true mate upon first sight," he explained, looking slyly at Caius.

Bella followed his line of sight. Caius was now glaring at their brother, his jaw set in a way that usually didn't bode well for others.

"You didn't?" she asked, her voice soft and uncertain.

Caius tore his eyes away from Marcus, letting them land on their mate. His expression was regretful and angry at once. Aro knew that for all his anger and capacity for violence, Caius regretted not recognizing Isabella at once for what she was. His fury with young Edward, and disgust with the Cullen's strange diet and risky lifestyle, had clouded his judgment.

"I knew there was something happening to me," he said lowly, "but not what. I couldn't stop thinking about you, even when I tried. And then when I heard about the newborns-"

He broke off, exhaling noisily. Yes, Caius had acted as Aro had known he would. Aro had a backup plan, of course, if Caius didn't dance to his tune. He couldn't very well let her slip through their fingers. But luckily things had gone to plan and now she was here, taking her rightful place beside them, discussing their future.

"I'm sorry," Caius rasped. "My inaction almost cost me the most important thing- Bella-"

He broke off once more, standing abruptly and pacing the room. Caius braced his hands on the window seal, taking a shuddering breath. It was sobering to see his usually austere brother in such a state. Never had Aro seen him so vulnerable.

"I think I can speak for us all, amore, when I say that we regret that you almost came to harm," Aro interjected then. "We overestimated the Cullen's ability to safeguard you, and for that, I cannot apologize enough."

Bella sucked in a breath of her own, trying to gather her thoughts.

"Why did you let me leave?" she asked. "Why didn't you say something when I was here before?"

Marcus was looking at him too, no doubt wanting to hear this for himself. He hadn't agreed with letting her leave either. After losing Didy, he was more cautious and less wiling to let the chips fall where they may. He also did not trust Alice Cullen and her visions. Aro was starting to see this point of view himself.

Aro moved to sit beside her on the bed, pleased when she didn't flinch or draw back the way most humans would. Her expression was curious but lacked the suspicion and distrust she'd had only thirty minutes before.

"I did not want to keep you against your will," he said after a pregnant pause. "I feared you would want to remain with Edward, and that drastic measures would be needed to separate you."

"I didn't, though," she said, still looking confused. "How could you think I'd want to stay with him after everything that happened? He-"

Now she broke off, taking a steadying breath. Aro had been a fool, he realized. All of this might have been avoided if he'd only given her the option. Instead, he had played a dangerous game in which they could have lost their long-awaited mate if only one thing had not gone according to his plan.

"I'm not angry," she said after another long moment. "I only wished you had asked me what I wanted. Edward was- he scared me. These last several weeks were worse than when he was gone. He was so controlling and he wouldn't take no for an answer-"

Tears welled up in her eyes and she brought her hands to her face. Aro had not seen this possibility in any of the psychic's visions. If Edward had forced himself on their mate in any capacity, there would be hell to pay.

It was Marcus who spoke next, his eyes flashing furiously to Aro.

"What do you mean, cara?" he asked gently. "Did he force himself on you?"

Caius had regained control of himself- for now- and was waiting for her answer, his jaw clenched. Aro only hoped he did not destroy the room if he heard something he did not like.

"No," she said, shuddering. "Nothing like that, but not for lack of trying. I- he just wouldn't listen to me! I tried breaking up with him and it was like I was talking to a wall, for all the good it did me. He proposed, for gods' sake, and I said no- but it's like he was planning our wedding!"

"Not for lack of trying." Her words rang in Aro's ears.

"He threatened to… abduct me," she said with a shudder. "Take me somewhere no one would ever find me," he said. He was… Is it possible for a vampire to go crazy?"

Yes, Aro thought. He knew all too well how badly a vampire could descend into madness. If Edward Cullen had truly devolved to such a state, Aro would have no qualms about putting him down like a mad dog. If Caius didn't beat him to it, of course.

"We won't let him near you again, tesoro," Aro fervently promised. "If he sets foot in Volterra-"

"Aro," Marcus cautioned. "I doubt that our mate wants to see harm come to any of the Cullen's, despite their indiscretions."

Bella nodded, bestowing his brother with a grateful look.

"Please don't kill him," she said.

Aro could make no such promises. His brothers would agree, he was certain, that if Edward Cullen came to their home looking for a fight, he'd be met with swift and brutal retribution.

"We will not seek him out," Aro said carefully. "But, regina, if he comes to our home and tries to take you from us…"

Isabella took another shuddering breath but nodded. "Alright," she agreed. "I just don't want him to die, not because of me. But- but if he makes trouble, then…"

Aro understood. From the combined thoughts of Alice and Edward, Aro could see that Isabella was soft-hearted. Even when mistreated, which Edward was absolutely guilty of, she could not bear the thought of seeing others come to harm.

"I can agree to that," Aro told her firmly, but gently. "Brothers, what say you?"

Marcus inclined his head, while Caius huffed but nodded once.

"Excellent!" Aro cried, clapping his hands together and earning an eye roll from Caius. "Now, my dearest, it is almost time for your evening meal and then we were hoping to introduce you to the guard. Does that sound acceptable?"

Bella blanched a little. She had probably seen enough vampires while still in her human form to last several lifetimes. She sucked her lower lip between her teeth, in what Aro was coming to recognize as a nervous tell of hers.

"Um, sure," she said, her blush returning to the apples of her cheeks. "But are you sure? Shouldn't I be… like you first?"

Aro smiled. The thought of changing her gave him great pleasure, although he knew he would be in competition with his brothers over who did the honors.

"I was hoping we could discuss your change later this evening, along with some other logistics. Having three mates, I think you'll find, will take some juggling. As for introductions," he continued. "The guard must know that you are not a snack that wandered away from the fishing party. We plan on being with you as often as possible, of course, but in the event that we need to assign a guard to watch over you… Well, we can't be too careful now, can we?"

"Alright," she sighed. "Should I change first?"

"Yes," he said, with a self-satisfied grin. "Heidi will fit you for a cloak and assist you in finding something suitable in your wardrobe."

"A cloak?"

She looked confused. Her uncertainty was understandable. None of the brothers had been forthcoming about her future role as co-leader so far, but she was, essentially, mistress of the coven- immortal or not.

"We all wear them, amore," said Marcus. "It represents our status as kings. My brothers and I, and now you, wear black. The rest of the coven wears a gradient of dark to light grey depending on their standing and usefulness."

"But I'm not a vampire," she frowned. "And I'm not… a king. Why would I-"

Caius huffed, his patience finally at an end. Honestly, Aro was impressed that it had lasted this long.

"You must know what it means to marry the king, Bella," he cut in sharply. "You're the queen."

.

.

.

Chapter Text

.

.

.

"Marriage!" she squeaked.

Nobody had said anything about marriage- an institution which had been blackened by Renee since she was in nursery school.

"Well," Aro said, "it might not hold up in a court of law, but essentially, you are our wife, mia stella."

"Wife," she repeated hollowly.

Aro shot Caius an annoyed look, but she hardly noticed. Were the walls closing in on her? She couldn't be sure. Yesterday she had been a senior in high school and today she was married to three vampires. What other surprises did the universe have in store for her, she wondered.

"When a vampire is mated, Bella, it is more binding than marriage," Marcus said his soothing, feathery voice. "Mates cannot be separated."

"Yeah," she said, "I know. But marriage…"

Aro looked as though he was in full damage control mode, while Caius looked chagrined. They obviously hadn't meant to drop the M word in their first conversation about their unique relationship. Aro must have seen her lack of enthusiasm about this topic in Edward's mind. They'd discussed it often enough before he disappeared from her life, and even more once he'd come back, although Aro wouldn't have been privy to those memories, of course.

"You don't want to be married to us?" Caius asked stiffly.

It wasn't that, not the commitment at least, that she balked at. Caius's jaw was clenched again. Combined with his terse words, she could tell she was circling a sore spot.

"That's not it," Bella amended. "It's just, this is…just…it feels fast."

"Of course, precious one," Aro agreed. "It must seem like things are moving quickly for you. We have been searching for our mate for centuries, while this has been sprung on you quite suddenly."

Bella nodded pensively.

"It's not that I don't have…feelings for all of you," she admitted shyly. "I do. I just don't understand them because we don't even know each other."

"That is the mating bond you feel, cara," said Marcus. "It supersedes all other ties. We were not sure if, or how you would be affected by it. As you know, when a vampire meets their mate, they both know instantly. Usually," he amended, earning a scowl from Caius. He went on, "I am sure you are familiar with the expression love at first sight?"

"Of course."

"The mating bond is where it originated from," he explained. "It is as supernatural as we are."

She remembered Caius's words from Carlisle's office, telling her the same thing. Love at first sight. Was it possible? It was not the sort of nonsense Bella usually held with. A childhood spent parenting the irresponsible Renee saw to that. And yet she could not deny that she was drawn to them, like a comet pulled into their orbit.

"But I'm human," she protested. "Why…"

"Ah," said Aro, looking pleased. "That is a mystery to us as well. Just like your uniquely silent mind, amore. Perhaps you would tell us exactly what you are feeling and we can figure it out together?"

"Um, well," she stuttered, blushing fuchsia. "I feel drawn to all of you, I guess. But it's more than that. After I left here with Edward and Alice," she rubbed her sternum, remembering the pain. "I felt…empty somehow. It was like a pulling in my chest. It was painful. I don't know if that makes any sense."

"It shouldn't be possible, Aro," Caius said darkly.

Aro looked at her with his brows drawn together in consternation.

"No," he agreed. "I have never heard of it with a human before. Marcus?"

Marcus stretched out a hand and grasped Aro's obediently.

"Hmm," Aro hummed, his eyes fluttering closed and his pinched expression softening.

Bella was about to ask what was happening, if she had said something wrong, when Caius beat her to the punch.

"Well?" he demanded. "What is it?"

Aro's eyes snapped open, glittering with pleasure.

"Our mate bond is growing with every second spent in each other's company. It is more potent than I imagined," he said. "As in so many, many ways, our little human is the exception to the rule."

Caius scoffed at this.

"We all know that Isabella is exceptional, Aro," the blonde said in a tight voice. "Now, enough of your riddles. What have you seen?"

Aro's eyes drifted back to her, and Bella squirmed under his gaze. Although she knew he could not read her thoughts, she felt oddly exposed.

"You now know that the mating bond is the strongest bond shared between vampires, cara," he began, stroking her cheek delicately with the backs of his knuckles. "This is not the first time a vampire has found his mate in a human…but it is the first time three vampires have found their mate in the same human-"

"That we know of," Caius interjected.

"That we know of," Aro agreed. "It seems that the bond you share with us is...quite robust. Too robust, perhaps, for a human to bear. It is likely the reason you were in pain."

"Our bond is causing me pain?" she asked.

"It looks that way, tesoro," he admitted. "And while the obvious solution is to change you, there is the matter of your injury to consider. I would like a doctor to look you over first, but we can discuss this later this evening. Nevertheless, due to your reaction we will need to take certain precautions going forward."

"What kind of precautions?" she asked dubiously.

"Naturally, cara mia, we cannot allow you to be uncomfortable when we are separated, now can we? For now, we will try having at least one of us," he motioned to himself and the other two kings present, "with you whenever possible. Is that acceptable to you, my love?"

Relieved, Bella nodded. Edward's treatment of her hadn't yet been forgotten, and she had been imagining something different than spending time with all three kings.

"Splendid!" he said. "Now, I believe Heidi is waiting to fit you for that cloak, and there are things that must be done before the guard assemble."

"We will give you some privacy," Marcus said, bringing her hand to his mouth and kissing her knuckles. "Call if you need us or feel uncomfortable at all. Yes?"

"Okay," she said. "I will. Thank you."

The others touched her too, as they made their way to the door. Aro tangled their hands together, kissing her fingertips. A gesture that made her flush scarlet. Caius kissed her tenderly on the mouth, his lips so soft it was as though they were barely there before he too was gone.

Bella touched her lips with shaking fingertips when they'd gone. Her whole body was trembling, but not in fear. No. Something innate and irrefutable told her they would never hurt her, whereas that could not be said of Edward.

A knock at the door shook her from her stupor.

"Come in?" she called uncertainly.

The door opened to reveal a beautiful vampire, easily as striking as Rosalie, but as dark as Edward's surrogate sister was fair.

"Mistress," she said, dropping into a curtsey. "Master Aro sent me to fit you for your cloak and help you dress, if that is acceptable to you."

"Um, yeah," Bella replied awkwardly, clearing her throat to dislodge her discomfort at being addressed as 'mistress.'

Heidi smiled beatifically.

"Wonderful," she grinned. "I put several gowns in your closet that would be appropriate. Can I show them to you?"

Heidi bypassed the massive wardrobe and went to a door that Bella had not yet explored. It turned out to be an oversized walk in closet, which housed rows of clothing Bella would never purchase for herself. Rows of gowns in garment bags, high heels in every color of the rainbow, and designer dresses.

"This is too much," Bella said, eyeing the racks of clothing dubiously.

"This is nothing," Heidi smirked. "The Masters want me to take you shopping later this week."

Bella's horrified reaction must have shown on her face because Heidi looked instantly contrite.

"With your permission, of course," she said dutifully.

"Well…" Bella bit her lip, drawing out the word. "This is already more than I can wear, and I'm really not much of a shopper…"

"If you'd like, Mistress, I can shop for you," Heidi suggested.

There was that word again. Mistress. Her stomach dropped unpleasantly at the title and its implications. Another title, one Bella didn't know if she could ever accept, which Caius had used earlier still rang in her ears.

Queen.

"You don't have to call me that," Bella said, shifting uncomfortably.

Heidi went utterly still, although her crimson eyes found Bella's. She could tell that the vampire was now uncomfortable as well.

"Yes, I do," she replied softly. "The Masters…"

"It's alright," Bella said at once. "I don't want to put you in an uncomfortable position."

"Thank you, Mistress," she said, and she looked relieved. Bella instantly felt guilty. She didn't want to come in and upend a system which had been in place for longer than she could possibly begin to comprehend- but at the same time, she wasn't sure she could accept some of these antiquated practices. The idea of Masters and Mistresses was an especially foreign one.

Heidi had turned back to what she was doing, perusing the contents of Bella's oversized wardrobe. She made a satisfied sound as she pulled a garment bag from the rack.

"Would you like to try this one?"

.

.

.

"You frightened her," Aro accused.

Caius huffed, as annoyed with Aro as Aro was with him. They often did not see eye to eye, and the handling of their mate was no different, it seemed.

"I did nothing of the sort," Caius shot back. "She's a grown woman. She should know what she's getting into. You would coax her into her role as our queen-"

"Enough," Marcus said, entering Aro's study. "I wonder if our mate will find your bickering as obnoxious as I do."

Aro leveled Marcus with a venomous look as he lowered himself into a seat.

"I know that you agree with me, brother. I saw as much when I touched your hand," he retorted. "Our mate is fragile from her experience with Carlisle's coven. Thrusting her into a role she is not prepared to take on will do more damage than good."

"We must also be honest, Aro," Marcus replied tiredly. It was impossible for vampires to become physically exhausted, but Aro was often the cause of mental fatigue. "We must find a balance between delicacy and candor. Do not forget that our mate is a modern woman. She will expect a certain level of equality."

Caius nodded in agreement, feeling smug. Marcus often sided with Aro during their disputes- usually when Caius wanted to decapitate a coven out of hand, but that was neither here nor there.

"And you, brother," Marcus said pointedly, addressing Caius now, "would do well to control your impulses where delicate matters are concerned."

The blond king scoffed, but he knew that Marcus wasn't wrong. Waiting for their mate had been excruciating, he could now admit. All those years of pretending that he was content with his existence, only to be proven wrong in such a dramatic turn of events. Isabella's unexpected, but very welcome, entrance into their lives left him feeling both elated and vulnerable in a way he could scarcely admit to himself.

"We cannot keep things from her about her station here," Caius argued. "We are introducing her to the guard in an hour, Marcus. She's bound to notice a fourth throne!"

"He has a point, Aro," Marcus said.

Aro's mouth formed a thin line. He hated being proven wrong, even partially, and they all knew it.

"I can agree to that," he said after a long pause. "When the information is pertinent, we tell her-"

"Regardless of what you think her reaction might be," Caius put in.

"If you would let me finish," Aro said tersely, "yes. We must agree, even if we fear her reaction, to reveal pertinent information regarding her position in the castle.

"As well as information concerning visiting covens, and her safety as well as our own," Marcus added. "She is our equal, Aro. Let us not forget the mess you created with Sulpicia-"

Aro's growl cut him off. He never discussed Sulpicia, and Caius couldn't blame him. His blunder with his own ex wife had backfired badly as well, although not as spectacularly as Aro's.

"I will tell her about Sulpicia in my own time," he snarled. "She should hear that we've had partners, lest she get wind of it from elsewhere, but the details about our wives should come from our own lips."

"Agreed," said Marcus, looking pleased with himself. "Caius?"

Caius nodded once, although he had no desire to disclose the embarrassing particulars of his relationship with Athenadora to Bella. Not only had he been humiliated when she left him for her true mate, but he had been foolish to try and force a connection where there was none. Only after meeting Isabella did he realize what a fool he'd been. There was no substitution for their burgeoning connection. Nothing compared.

"Ah, here she is now," Aro sighed in relief. He adopted a less volatile expression as her heartbeat became audible, her steady breaths panting from the trek across the castle. Caius would need to move his own study, he thought, if she were going to remain human for any longer than a week. He hated the idea of being separated even in their own home.

Heidi tapped on the door and entered a moment later with Isabella following closely behind her. She was stunning. She wore her cloak, which slithered behind her on the flagstone floor. Her hair was drawn half up, exposing the delicate column of her throat. The dress she wore was not the gown Aro had hoped for, but a knee length thing made from layers of a sheer material that swirled around her shapely legs, and long sleeves which were also sheer.

His brothers were similarly affected by her entrance, but Caius didn't care. In a flash he was in front of her, breathing in her alluring scent and grasping her slim waist.

"Amore mio," he breathed. "You are stunning."

"Yes," Aro agreed." Truly breathtaking, cara. Heidi has truly outdone herself this time. Don't you agree, Caius?"

Caius ignored Aro. Heidi had done better than he imagined, but he wouldn't give Aro the satisfaction of saying so. In any case, she could have put Bella in a burlap sack and she would have been stunning.

"If you would tell the guard to be ready at seven, Heidi," Aro said.

Heidi bowed her head in silent acknowledgement before she left, closing the door behind her.

Caius drew Isabella further into the room and settled her on a cushioned chair. That damnable blush stained her cheeks once more. His eyes darkened with lust. Did she do nothing else but go around with blood pooling in her cheeks?

"You look beautiful, amore," Marcus said, reaching for her hand and kissing her knuckles.

She used her free hand to tuck a lock of hair behind an ear.

"Um, I don't know about that," she mumbled uncomfortably. "But thank you."

"Uneasy with compliments, are we?" Aro said easily, his voice held a teasing, indulging note. Bella flushed even further, making Caius shift where he stood.

She shrugged, not meeting his eyes. Their mate was shy, he was coming to realize. Aro reached Isabella now, touching her out of need or reflex, Caius couldn't be sure. His brother often touched those around him to absorb their thoughts. It was habitual at this point, almost unconsciously done. Was he hopeful that whatever protected Isabella's mind would erode over time, allowing him access? Or had he, like Caius, missed her presence over the last two hours, and was now desperate to be close to her?

"You are a treasure, mia stella," Aro said, caressing the back of her delicate hand with the pad of his thumb. "And my brothers are correct, you are magnifico. Was Heidi helpful this afternoon?"

If felt like they'd left her with the vampire half the day, and Caius had to admit he was nervous about leaving their mate in the care of another predator, even a trusted member of the guard.

"Yes," she replied. "She was lovely."

"Ah, I am glad to hear it," Aro said, smiling broadly. "Heidi will be pleased too, I think. Now, come. We have a gift for you before you meet the guard."

"A gift?" she squeaked. "You didn't need to-"

"It's not so much a gift," Marcus interrupted, "as symbol of our esteem for you, angel."

Aro flitted to his desk, retrieving a velvet box from the top drawer. Bella took it, looking at all three of them dubiously.

"What is it?" she asked cautiously.

"Open it, cara mia," Caius urged her.

Bella opened the lid with careful hands, gasping when she saw what was inside. It was her crest. Gold, like the kings, and inlaid with precious stones. Rubies and diamonds encrusting the inside of the V, sparkling in the artificial light, and reflecting in her chocolate brown eyes.

"This is for me?" she asked, awestruck.

"It will represent your status as our mate, and the queen, cara," Marcus said. "We know that you are not yet fully comfortable with your station here, but you must promise to wear it always. It will tell any visitors that you are ours and offer you our protection any time we are apart.

"It's beautiful," she said softly. "Will you help me put it on?"

Marcus looked delighted and Aro jealous, which gave Caius a detached sense of satisfaction. Bella moved her hair so that Marcus could place the necklace around her throat and clasp it behind her. It shimmered near her clavicle, a clear sign to any guard or visiting vampires that she was under the kings complete protection.

"Lovely," Aro breathed.

"Yes," Caius agreed, a first where Aro was concerned. "It suits you, amore mio."

The sound of feet shuffling some floors below them reached his sensitive ears. The guard was filing into the throne room, the only room that comfortably held the entire coven, waiting for their leaders. Rumors had been spreading like wildfire since Caius had brought their mate home with him, and everyone was eager to see the Master's human mate.

"It's time," he said to his brothers.

He extended a hand to their mate, pulling her into a standing position and tucking her beneath his arm protectively. He was escorting her this evening, and he would fight his brothers if they challenged him. He was the warrior amongst them, and Bella would be safest with him. Luckily, no one seemed to dispute this.

"Are you ready, angel?" Marcus asked.

Bella fingered the pendant hanging heavily around her neck, and Caius wished he knew what she was thinking. She straightened herself in his arms, perhaps steeling herself for what was to come.

"Yes," she said in a soft, but determined voice. "I'm ready."

.

.

.

Chapter Text

.

.

.

Caius steered her through a part of the castle she hadn't seen before. Her tour with Marcus had covered the high points- the library, the gardens, their respective studies, and a beautiful courtyard, but there would still be areas for her to discover.

The blonde leader held her tightly, but not to the point of discomfort. He seemed reluctant to let her go as they traversed through a series of back staircases and hallways she hadn't known were there.

"Are you ready, amore mio?" Aro asked her once they had reached a nondescript wooden door.

Bella swallowed and nodded. She could do this. She'd faced worse than a guard sworn to protect herself and the three leaders crowded around her.

"Nothing much will be required of you," Marcus murmured. "You will do beautifully."

"I'm sure it will be fine," she murmured.

Aro smiled, reaching out to sweep a stray hair behind her ear and pausing to straighten her pendant. He opened the door with a flourish, and Bella was swept through the threshold by Caius, whose grip on her had not decreased in the slightest.

They entered through a door she hadn't noticed the last time she had entered this room. They came from behind the thrones, which were now four in number, not three.

The guard was assembled as promised, shoulder to shoulder along the curved wall of the cavernous throne room. There were more vampires living in Volterra than she'd imagined. More than twenty, she thought. She recognized a handful. Jane, Alec, Demetri, Felix, and Heidi- but there were more strangers than not. She wondered what they thought of her.

"Dear ones!" Aro exclaimed. "Today is a happy day indeed! It is with great joy that my brothers and I, after many years of searching, present you with our long-awaited mate, Isabella."

Aro extracted her from Caius's grip, drawing her to stand beside him, in front of the leftmost center throne.

"I am confident that you will serve her in the same way you have faithfully served my brothers and myself for centuries. Her safety, especially until she joins us in immortality, is your top priority. Any action taken against her will be seen as an action taken against one of us. Is this all perfectly understood?"

"Yes, master," they all chorused in unison.

"Excellent," he beamed. "Some of you will remember a vampire who visited us some weeks ago, looking for final death. He may present a threat to your Mistress. If he, or any of his coven mates, are seen in or around the city, I want them brought to me immediately."

Bella felt her brow raise in surprise. Did they think Edward would make good on his threats of abduction? He might, she admitted. But it seemed unlikely that his family would assist him- it would be suicide! Not to mention, they couldn't have cared for her much if they left so abruptly at Edward's request. That, and Alice had seen all or most of her connection to Aro, Marcus, and Caius. No one in that family bet against Alice.

What came next was something like a receiving line. Aro directed her to sit in what she assumed was her throne, as he, Caius, and Marcus sat in their own seats. Caius was on her other side, while Marcus sat on the other side of Aro. Each vampire took a turn formally introducing themselves.

First came the elite guard, who all wore the darkest shade of grey. Chelsea, Jane, Alec, Corrin, and Renata, either curtseyed or bowed as they presented themselves. Demetri and Felix she already knew, but they came next, followed by Heidi and then the others in the lower guard. Chelsea's mate, Anton, was among them, his cloak pale grey. Apparently, he wasn't as valuable, and Bella wondered why.

When they had gone, Aro captured her hand in his, kissing the delicate skin on her inner wrist.

"You were splendid, amore mio," he murmured, smiling into her skin.

Bella felt a flush of both happiness and relief at his approval. She'd been so afraid of tripping over her own feet or doing something else to embarrass herself. She was a constant source of amusement in the Cullen home, it felt like.

"I didn't really do much," she said. "Other than sit here, I mean."

"Then you understand half of your role as queen already," Caius scoffed. "I sit in this damn chair more than I care to admit."

Aro scowled at Caius over her head, while Bella smothered a laugh. The noise drew Aro's attention, who then smiled.

"It is good to hear you laugh, carina," he said warmly. "Come, let us get you something more comfortable to wear. While this dress is striking on you, I can't imagine it's very comfortable."

"Alright," she eagerly agreed, letting him pull her to her feet.

He wasn't wrong. While she wasn't in pain, the dress she wore wasn't designed with comfort in mind. This time it was Aro who pulled her through the castle's many corridors and passageways. He tucked her hand in the bend of his elbow while Caius glared at him but otherwise did not complain.

Marcus hovered near her side which Aro was not currently occupying, and Caius walked closely behind them. It was as though they were attempting to be as physically close to her as possible.

When they reached the winding staircase that led them up to the tower, Aro swept her up in his arms.

"Aro," Bella protested. "I can walk-"

"There is no artificial lighting along the staircase, my love. It could be treacherous for you after the sun has set," he told her, ignoring her squirming in his arms. "And both of my brothers have already had this privilege. Please indulge me, sweetness."

Bella sighed, bringing the smile back to his face. Aro was a man who got what he wanted, she realized.

"When its daylight I'm walking, though," she warned him.

"Of course, cara," he hummed. "Anything you want is yours."

He did not put her down until they were back in what were now her rooms. Bella ducked into the large closet to change, hoping there would be something lounge worthy to wear. A set of drawers that ran floor to ceiling revealed more casual clothing. Jeans, sweaters, t shirts, and undergarments. It was in the third drawer from the bottom that she found a matching set made from a thin knit material.

All three vampires eyed her as she emerged. The clothing Heidi had chosen covered her but was more form fitting around her hips and bottom than she would have chosen for herself.

"Perhaps we can adjourn to my rooms," Aro suggested. "As yours are not furnished yet."

"Sure," she said somewhat uncertainly.

Bella didn't know what she'd been expecting- black velvet curtains, gothic artwork, candelabras on every surface, perhaps. Aro's rooms were equal in size to her own, and tastefully equipped. Masculine, but not without elegance, his personal space matched his personality, she thought.

They entered through the connecting door. Caius practically pulled her into his lap as they sat in a conversation area near a handsome, mahogany hearth. While she enjoyed the contact, Bella still had reservations about being fated, or something like that, to all three men. It still didn't feel real. Would it ever?

Seeing her predicament, Marcus came to her rescue, pulling her from Caius and setting her down beside himself on a loveseat.

"Manners, Caius. You are as bad as Aro," he chastised his blonde brother. "Both of you could use a lesson in patience. You are embarrassing our mate."

Caius leveled him with a glare, to which Marcus only smiled blithely. Aro looked miffed as well, and Bella had to fight back a smile. They had been awfully forward with her, but she had to admit that she might be impatient if she found herself in their position. Waiting thousands of years to meet your mate seemed unfathomable to her.

Sometime between the gardens and the throne room the gravity of Bella's predicament truly sunk in. Her entire body was finely attuned to the three leaders gathered around her now. Every pleasure receptor on her body sung when they made contact. Every nerve ending humming in response to their closeness. She'd never felt this way around Edward. She'd never felt this way around anyone.

They had to be telling her the truth. They were mated. All four of them. It was a truth so intrinsic she could never deny it.

The thought made the fine hairs on her arms and neck rise.

"A lot has happened in the last day or so, dearest," Marcus remarked, pulling her from her thoughts. "Do you have any questions for us?"

She did. So many, in fact, that she didn't know where to begin.

"Yeah," she sighed. "A lot."

Caius barked out a laugh, and moved to sit on the edge of an antique coffee table so they were eye level.

"We'll answer you honestly," he promised. "Just start at the beginning, amore."

Bella nodded. She could do that. The most pressing questions she had were about her safety, and then her father, so she'd start there.

"Do you think Edward will try anything stupid," she asked, looking around at all three of them.

"If by "stupid" you mean, do we think he would try to take you from us against your will? Then the answer is maybe." Aro said succinctly. "He is certainly reckless enough."

He was. He'd come here to die, hadn't he? And she wasn't even his mate. What did that say about his mental well-being? She only hoped his family would keep a better watch on him this time. She hated the thought of them losing a son and brother.

"You needn't fear, carina," Marcus said gently. "We are assigning a guard to protect you when we are unavailable, which won't be often."

"Why don't you just change me?" she asked. "Wouldn't that solve this problem altogether? Anyway, I think if I were a vampire, Edward would completely lose interest."

"That is an excellent suggestion," Caius said, looking sharply at Aro.

"I have arranged for a doctor's visit tomorrow as it is, Caius," he sighed. "Another twenty-four hours shouldn't-"

"That whelp could be anywhere by now," he shot back.

"A doctor?" Bella cut in.

"Just in case," Aro said, with a soft look at her. "Venom can overcome many things, Bella, but we want to use extreme caution where you are concerned. We've seen enough transformations go badly."

"Only with your consent, of course," Marcus added. "We only want to make sure your injuries are not more serious than we suspect."

Bella thought about it. While she didn't think seeing a doctor was necessary, it couldn't hurt. And it sounded as though her vampires were anxious about it.

Her vampires. Something contracted in her solar plexus at the thought.

"I can do that," she said to the obvious relief of all three. "Does the doctor speak English? And how will I get there-"

"Not to worry, cara mia," said Caius. "The doctor will come to us and we will translate if you wish."

"Or you may have Heidi join you," Marcus offered. "If you are uncomfortable with our presence."

A distinct feeling of unease crept over her at the idea of being without one of them for even a short time. What was the matter with her? She'd never been this needy- not even with Edward who, she was fairly sure, had gaslit that response from her.

"That's not necessary," she said, rubbing her sternum, trying to stave off any impending pain. "I mean, if you don't mind being there-"

"We don't," Caius said at once. "I don't love the idea of another man poking and prodding my mate without my supervision. If you will allow it, I want to be there."

"Okay," she smiled. "You all can."

"Thank you, Bella," said Marcus. "You are generous indeed. I know that most human women would be uncomfortable under the conditions you find yourself, yet here you are. Giving and open to all three of us."

Bella blushed scarlet under his praise, ducking her head to hide her embarrassment. Would she ever return to her normal color around them, or would she always more closely resemble a tomato?! Until she became a vampire, that is.

"And shy, too," Aro said with a slight leer in his voice. "You may be the death of us, mia stella. Now, I'm sure you there is more you'd like to know that does not involve your ex-boyfriend…"

He was smirking when Bella finally composed herself. He was enjoying her reactions, she thought. She desperately wanted to know more about how their relationship would work, but there were more pressing matters. Caius had assured her that they would give Charlie some closure, but what would Aro and Marcus think of this plan? Surely, she was already on thin ice, being in the know about their secret and all.

"What about my father," she asked, looking at him carefully. "I don't want him to search for me forever- and he will. I'm not really sure how to go about this. Do we stage an accident?"

"Carlisle's mate has offered to get in touch with him, my sweet," Aro assured her. "We can tell him that you and Alice were given a scholarship in Europe. It will buy us time, but we will need to stage your death at some point, yes. I hope this does not distress you too much. I know it is a huge sacrifice, but it is, alas, the cost of immortality."

"It's okay," she said softly. "I just worry about him. Renee is remarried. It'll probably take her six months to realize I'm gone, but my dad… Maybe I should tell him about an opportunity, not Esme, and then there can be some kind of accident shortly after," she said, the words almost sticking in her throat.

"Perhaps we can discuss one more meeting while you are still human, carina," Aro suggested, but Bella just shook her head, dismissing the idea.

"I appreciate it, but I'm not sure that's a good idea. I don't know if I'd make it through seeing him without him catching on that something was going on. He's a cop and I'm not a very good actress," she said glumly.

"I don't want to delay her transition anymore than we need to either, Aro," Caius chimed in. "It could give the Cullen boy time to present problems."

"If you are sure, Bella," Aro said, ignoring Caius completely. "I just wanted to give you an opportunity to say goodbye to your old life."

"That's okay," she sighed. "Having the option is probably more than can be said for most humans about to become vampires. I mean, most of you are turned without your consent, right?"

"With a few exceptions, yes," he confirmed. "I think I speak for all three of us when I say that we are delighted to have you join us in immortality, dearest."

She smiled wanly, swallowing the lump in her throat. She'd always known this day was coming, although it had been waylaid in the aftermath of Edward's desertion. Becoming a vampire had been her dearest wish since she'd met the Cullen's. Bella wasn't naive enough to think she could keep her old life and embrace immortality at the same time. The two could not exist at once.

"I am, too. It's just hard to say goodbye is all."

Caius reached out, grasping her hand in his own. The now familiar sensation of electrical energy erupted at their touch.

"I will make it worth it, amore," he promised.

His free hand traveled to her face, gently cupping her cheek, caressing her jaw with the pad of his thumb.

"I'll do everything I can to make you happy here."

"We all will," Aro vowed while Marcus nodded.

Marcus, still beside her on the couch, tangled his fingers in her free hand. She believed them. She shouldn't, maybe, given all she'd been told about them. But her knowing was deeper than her feelings of friendship with the Cullen family, or her fragile first love with Edward. It superseded all other connections. Giving up her former life, while not easy, was merely the cost of this new one with her mates.

Mates.

Bella took a fortifying breath before asking her next question.

"So," she began. "How will this all work? With the four of us, I mean. I've only ever considered having one partner before, so this is pretty new to me."

In her periphery she saw Aro's shark-like grin, predatory and triumphant at the same time. Caius and Marcus wore varying expressions that told a similar story. They had gotten what they wanted at long last, and only needed to tighten up the details to truly make it theirs.

Bella should balk at this. She was a woman living in a modern age, not property to be divvied up amongst them. But they did not make her feel that way. No. She felt cherished, desired, precious to them.

Aro was the first to find his voice. She'd learn in time that Aro always recovered first.

"What, exactly, would you like to know, carina?"

.

.

.

Chapter Text

.

.

.

Bella was sure her face had never turned red this many times in one evening in her whole life. Not even when Edward forced her to dance at prom with her foot in a cast did she blush this much.

They were taking turns, more or less, explaining the intricacies of mating and their second and third hand experiences of it through the accounts of mated vampires in groups larger than two. They had never met a group as large as the one they found themselves in now, but it seemed that even after three thousand years of life, the universe still had the ability to surprise them.

They had migrated to the larger sofa, and Bella leaned against Marcus while Aro sat beside her. Caius sat on an ottoman in front her, their knees almost touching. A sectional would come in handy right about now, but Bella had a hard time seeing something so modern in Aro's space.

They were getting into the specifics of their own circumstances, and how they would get equal time together. Bella wanted to be fair to all three vampires, but worried about jealousy. She also didn't want to create a rift between them.

"I don't want to come between you," she said to all three of them. "I mean, for all these years you've been… are you brothers?"

"In all but name, piccola," Marcus supplied. "And you could never. Our relationship is stronger than most siblings by blood, and now strengthened even more by our connection to you."

"Does a vampire only get one? Mate, I mean," she asked.

"True mate, yes," Marcus replied. "But if they do not meet their mate for many years, or even centuries, they may pair up or marry in that time."

They had mentioned that earlier, she recalled. It must be a messy business for a married immortal to run into their true mate. Bella didn't think she would risk it, but then, she had never wandered the earth for hundreds or thousands of years alone. Who's to say how she would act under those circumstances?

"Did any of you…" she trailed off, not sure if it was impolite to ask.

The brothers exchanged loaded glances, answering her question for her. They'd been married, or at least had other partners. She was jealous, of course, and it was irrational- of course they'd been with other women!

"Yes, carina," Caius responded. "We had wives, but they have been gone for many years. We thought we may never find you… I hope you are not upset-"

"Why would I be upset?" she asked. "You've been alive for thousands of years. I wouldn't expect you to be celibate all that time…"

"You are very understanding, cara," Aro said, squeezing her hand in his. "Truly, we do not deserve you."

Bella went pink again- damnit!

"I'm not sure about that," she mumbled, red-faced.

"I am," he said with an air of finality. "And you've hogged her long enough, Marcus. It's my turn."

He pulled her over to his side of the sofa, which creaked with the movement. The thing was clearly an antique. Bella couldn't completely hide her smile as Marcus rolled his eyes but allowed his brother to abscond to his side of the sofa with her. He snaked an arm around her torso, pulling her against his body.

Every nerve receptor in her body hummed in pleasure with the contact. It thoroughly distracted her from a host of questions that were forming about their previous relationships. Like, where had their wives gone to if they were no longer here? Had they found true mates of their own, or had they left for other reasons? Would they be jealous? Worrying about Edward's reaction to their union was already anxiety inducing enough.

As though sensing her trepidation, Marcus reached out and caught her hand in his. Now they (he and Aro) had completely swapped places. Bella leaning against the leader- for it was clear he was the first among equals here- and Marcus gently stroking the back of her hand with his thumb.

"Perhaps we should concentrate on this relationship," Marcus suggested. "There are still some kinks to work out, no?"

Bella nodded. He was right, of course. She still had questions and it was getting late…for her. Before she could go to bed, she needed more information. Namely about how they would go about this thing. She could hardly fathom being the mate of one king, let alone all three of them at once. Bella had hoped one of them would bring up the how's, now that they'd covered the why's, but it looked like she would need to broach the subject.

"How, um, will we do this?" she asked uncertainly. "I mean, I hardly know how to be in a relationship with one person. How…"

Luckily, Marcus came to her aid.

"We will get on fine, piccolo," he cooed. "We can go slowly. There's no rushing these things, is there?"

No, there wasn't. Slow sounded good to her. Better than good! Bella felt a sweet rush of relief at these words.

"If you like, sweet Bella," Aro said, stroking her hair in a way that felt heavenly. "We would like to court you."

She wrinkled her nose. Courting sounded like something Edward would do. Date her, hold her hand, take leisurely walks together, all while refusing to French kiss her. She didn't exactly want to jump into bed, but Edward's assertion that they could never be together that way still smarted. Aro saw her look of distaste and amended his statement.

"Perhaps that was the wrong word to describe what we intend-"

Caius scoffed, and Aro shot him a sharp look, warning him to keep quiet.

"What do you intend, then?" she asked.

"To get to know you," Caius put in. "To spend time together privately and in a group. We don't want to rush you into anything. You've accepted our connection. We have eternity to get to know one another."

"Okay," she said with a small smile. "I like that idea. And you'll… you'll still turn me?

"We want nothing more," Aro said at once. "I know that Edward was disinclined- that he used flimsy excuses and refused to make you his equal- but we are not so noble, I'm afraid. We want you to be durable and immortal. It is a great offence to our kind to keep your mate human. In three thousand years, I have never seen it."

"Never?" she asked, horrified. She was sure Edward wasn't alone, even though she disagreed with his logic and his high-handed behavior. There had to be others… right?

Aro hummed and shook his head. His hands resumed stroking her hair, making her relax into him while Caius looked on jealously.

"You must remember, carina, that I saw into his mind," he reminded her. "His self-loathing has eroded his good sense. Being on Carlisle's diet hasn't helped him either. My brothers and I can more easily resist your blood because we imbibe human blood regularly. Edward was playing with fire, and your life, by being close to you. On top of that, you are his singer. It's no wonder he's going mad."

"As soon as you are given a clean bill of health, angel," Marcus put in, "we will correct this injustice."

Bella was supremely relieved. Not only had they agreed to make her a vampire, but they seemed anxious to get it over with. Edward had always acted like he was being tortured when she brought it up, and maybe he was. In an attempt to keep her human, he'd, evidently, kept from her several pertinent details- like the fact that she was his singer. If he was as troubled as Aro seemed to believe, there was no telling what he might do to prevent her transition to immortality.

Just thinking about it made her tired. It had also been a long day, fraught with emotional confusion and revelations that she still needed to wade through. She yawned, and Aro hummed, his hands stilling in her hair.

"Don't stop," she mumbled tiredly, earning a satisfied smile from the king.

"I wouldn't dream of it," he cooed. "But we have kept you awake long enough. May I take you to bed?"

Her eyes snapped open and he quickly amended himself once more.

"To sleep, carina," he said smoothly. "You are exhausted. But I would love to stay with you if you will permit it."

That sounded about perfect to her. Bella wasn't sure she could sleep without at least one of them present. She'd like it if they all stayed but didn't have the audacity to ask. They must have things they had neglected since she'd arrived, and she didn't want to keep them any longer.

"Alright," she agreed, smiling shyly.

He lifted her once more, making her squeak with surprise. The other two chuckled at her girlish squeal. Marcus kissed her on top of the head, bidding her a good night. Caius captured her mouth in a chaste kiss as well, but not before glaring half-heartedly at his brother.

Aro whisked her away to her rooms and settled down next to her, slipping his shoes off and crawling under the covers beside her. If she thought this would be awkward and keep her from sleeping, she was mistaken. As soon as she felt the cool sheets, she grew more drowsy still. Aro resumed playing with her hair and whispering something in Italian that made her heart soar and her eyelids flutter closed.

He said something that sounded suspiciously like a declaration of love before she drifted off.

.

.

.

Aro understood why Edward was enthralled watching her sleep. He didn't agree with the boy about much, but in this, they were of one mind. Isabella was fascinating in her sleep. She was always fascinating, of course, but this was a whole new level of allure.

She mumbled something and tossed her head to one side, her hair fanning out around her on the white bed linens like a dark halo. He wished he knew what she was dreaming about- another thing he now had in common with young Edward. He both loved and hated her silent mind. There was nothing more intriguing to Aro than a puzzle to be solved, or more frustrating when he learned there was something preventing him from doing so.

"I am worried about the Cullen boy," Marcus said, drifting into the room. Caius was right behind him looking aggrieved as usual.

Aro was concerned as well but hoped that Carlisle would keep him under control. His friend had seen first-hand how enemies of the Volturi were dealt with, and Aro was sure he had no wish to see his "first-born" subjected to torture and an ultimately gruesome death. When he voiced this opinion, Caius scoffed loudly, making Isabella stir in her sleep.

"Shh," Aro admonished him. "Do not wake her."

"Your friendship with Carlisle is clouding your judgement," Caius hissed.

"You've never liked Carlisle," Aro chided. "I have hope, however, that he will keep Edward in line. They certainly have the numbers to keep him from doing something rash. And," he added, "I saw his acceptance, begrudging as it was, through your memories, brother."

Caius opened his mouth to retort, but Marcus interjected before he could form the words.

"We will take threats as they come, Caius," he said soothingly. "The guard is already on high alert. We should discuss more pleasant matters and then leave so Bella can sleep in peace."

"Like what," he said sullenly.

"Like who will be spending tomorrow with her," he replied, looking down at their sleeping mate. "I believe it is Aro's turn to spend some quality time with her, don't you agree?"

Caius made a scathing noise but could not rightly disagree. He'd held her as she slept on the jet and Marcus had given her the grand tour.

"That settles it then," Marcus smiled victoriously. "Perhaps Aro can spend the day with her tomorrow, and then we can join them for her evening meal and have time together until she goes to bed."

They drifted out of the room- well, Marcus drifted and Caius stomped, leaving Aro alone with their mate once more.

Tomorrow's forecast was sunny, unfortunately, but there was plenty to do inside the castle walls. Also, it might not be wise to take her too far from the safety of the full guard until she was an immortal herself. Edward Cullen was not Aro's only concern. The Romanian's had a habit of turning up at inopportune times, although they were Greenland that last time Demetri checked. He'd amassed other enemies too. The Egyptian's came to mind. He'd also bruised the nomad, Laurent's, pride only a few days before.

He would not make her a prisoner (they'd learned that lesson the hard way) but he wanted to exercise extreme caution.

It was dawn when she stirred again. Dove grey light bathed his mate, making her look more ethereal than ever. She mumbled, turning over in her sleep.

"You can't flush the lasagna down the toilet, Renee," she murmured. "No, don't buy bagpipes. The rent is due next week."

She was dreaming about her mother, he realized. She didn't talk about her much, not that he'd seen in Edward's thoughts. Aro was left with the impression, however, that she hadn't exactly been an attentive parent. Especially given Bella's assertion that it may take her mother several months to realize she was missing.

She turned over again, this time towards him, and rested her head in the hollow of his arm, unconsciously relaxing at their nearness. Aro too felt a sense of deep relief whenever she was near. It was as though he'd been in pain for a thousand years (more, but who was counting) and only now realized it when her presence soothed the sting.

Her scent was everywhere, saturating both himself and the bedding. Aro's dead heart fluttered in his chest. The burn in the back of his throat was easy to ignore while he savored the uniqueness of her fragrance. Floral with hints of spice. Light and heady at the same time. Truly, she was the most exceptional human he'd ever come across.

He was already planning their day when she blinked awake, stretching. She jerked back, heat flooding her face, when she realized she'd been using him as a pillow. How it could have been comfortable was beyond him, but far be it for Aro to complain.

"Good morning, carina," he smiled.

"I, um, hi," she stuttered, pink cheeked. "Sorry, I didn't mean to…"

"Do not be embarrassed, my sweet," he assured her. "I assure you that I was enjoying your closeness. Are you hungry?"

Her stomach growled at that moment, making her turn redder, if that was even possible. Aro smiled widely. He did not need access to her thoughts while she was human to ascertain her needs. He called to Demetri, who was standing guard that morning, to fetch her some breakfast. He could delegate the details to Bianca.

"If you will allow it," he said to her. "I would like to spend today with you. We could go to the library and the garden, which Marcus tells me you enjoy."

"I would like that," she smiled. "But first I need a few human moments."

He helped her untangle herself from the sheets. Her hair was slightly disheveled, giving her an undeniably sexy look. She looked like she'd just been thoroughly ravaged. Aro fought back a groan as she stretched her arms over her head, a sliver of skin showing from where the top she wore rode up, exposing her creamy flesh to his eyes.

Without planning to, he drew her close, bathing himself in her warmth and her fragrance. She shuddered in his arms but pressed her cheek onto his breastbone. She felt the desire to be close as well, he could tell. Not only had she unconsciously drifted towards him in sleep, but she did so while awake.

He had never had a mate, clearly, but he knew through the minds and thoughts of others that there was an instinctive pull to be together. Certainly, he'd felt the untoward effects of their strained bond while she had gone back to Forks. He inhaled the fresh scent of her hair.

"I will leave you to freshen up in privacy," he murmured, squeezing her body to his own one last time.

She rewarded him with a smile and padded off to the bathroom, closing the door quietly behind herself.

Aro felt hopeful and invigorated. Things were definitely on an upward swing. Today he would show Bella the rooftop garden, and possibly watch the sunset. There was enough privacy that he shouldn't have to worry about prying eyes. She would look stunning in the fading light.

The shower turned on and Aro went back to his own chambers, giving her some privacy. Soon, very soon, she would join them in immortality. Gone would be the need for sleep and breakfast, although that wasn't to say that Aro did not enjoy her in this state. He did not have young Edward's perversion about her humanity, to be sure, but her blush was very fetching. He, like his brothers, wanted her to be as indestructible as they were. That way, it would be much more difficult for Edward Cullen, the Romanian's, or any other enemies to take her from them. She would be theirs completely.

Chapter Text

.

.

.

Aro was thankfully gone when she exited the bathroom. Not that she wasn't looking forward to seeing him or their upcoming day together, but she hadn't thought to bring clothes into the bathroom with her. She tightened the towel around her body and slipped into the closet.

She found jeans, recalling which drawer they were in from the day before, and selected a pair with a dark wash. The casual clothing must be an offering from Heidi. Alice would sooner die than wear something so plebian as the jeans and tank top Bella slid into. She shrugged into a light sweater with an open knit and wide neckline that artfully exposed one shoulder.

Bella was brushing out her long hair, contemplating what to do with it, when Aro appeared. He had changed as well. His signature suit was replaced with dark slacks and a white button-down shirt, but the sleeves had been rolled up to his elbows. Bella felt a warm rush of arousal at the sight of him and quickly looked away.

"You are a vision, carina," he said, eyeing her with masculine approval. "I find myself forced to admit that these trousers young women wear today have their benefits."

He was, undoubtedly, talking about the way her jeans hugged her rear. They were, like many things in her wardrobe, she would come to learn, more form fitting than she was used to. That wasn't to say they didn't fit, or flatter her, they did both.

She fought back the blush and murmured a quiet "thank you," to which Aro chuckled darkly.

Bella tore her eyes off of him and continued fiddling with her hair in the mirror, thinking of piling it on top of her head, when Aro's hands caught her own.

"Leave it down, carina," he whispered. "It is beautiful."

"Okay," she heard herself say, helpless to deny him.

She released her tresses, letting her hair spill down her back and over her shoulders like dark silk. They made eye contact in the reflection of the mirror, and Bella felt dizzy from the intensity of his gaze. They were a hairsbreadth apart. If she moved back even a fraction of an inch, his chest would collide with her body.

"I want to take you into town and show you Volterra properly, but the sun is out today," he hummed, not taking his eyes off hers. "But perhaps we can save that for a later date, yes?"

"Sure," she said, trying to sound nonchalant. "The library is fine."

"And the garden," he reminded her, smiling indulgently now. "And I have surprise for you."

Bella didn't like surprises. They usually came in the form of her mother spending the rent money on ice skates or salsa lessons. More recently, it was Alice's botched surprise birthday party, which had ended disastrously. This must have shown on her face for Aro sighed.

"You will be hard to spoil, carina," he playfully chided her. "And my brother's and I do so look forward to providing you with the life you deserve."

"I just don't like surprises," she mumbled. "They're usually unpleasant."

"They can be, amore mio," he said, "but I think you will like this one. Would it make you feel better to know that what I had in mind is not a grand gesture, but a part of the castle you have not yet seen?"

Yes, actually. Edward had always tried buying her in the past, which she found repulsive. If whatever Aro had in mind wasn't a gross show of wealth, she would be heartily thankful. Bella nodded eagerly, relieved.

"Wonderful," he beamed. "We will work on your aversion to gifts some other time."

We'll see about that, she thought sourly, letting him pull her from the room.

.

.

.

Aro was forced to let Bella walk down the winding staircase, even as he itched to hold her again. Not for the first time, he had to remind himself that she was a modern woman, and must maintain some autonomy. Not that he wished to take her choices from her (Edward had done so and hadn't that ended well?) but he had promised her that she would be able to walk down the stairs once it was light, and he was a man of his word. In any case, if she tripped (which was looking likely) he could catch her in an instant.

She huffed with exertion when they reached the bottom.

"Maybe I'll let you carry me on the way back up," she panted.

He smiled, catching her hand and kissing it tenderly.

"It will be my pleasure, carina," he purred. "Any excuse to touch you brings me great joy, you know."

Her face mirrored the wonder she'd had when Marcus, that cad, had shown her the library the day before. Aro was still miffed that he'd been thwarted in showing her their vast collection of books first. He supposed he must share her, but it wasn't easy, after being denied a mate all these years.

He let her walk ahead of him, watching her peruse the shelves. They were utterly alone. Although there was usually at least a handful of vampires occupying this space at any time, it being a popular area of the castle, he'd ordered them away.

Aro trusted his guard's control, more or less, over their bloodlust, but he couldn't be too careful. Accidents happened, after all. Chelsea and Heidi, followed by Demetri, had the best control over their baser instincts, so they had been given the task of guarding their new mistress while their leaders were otherwise occupied. But they too had been sent away. Aro wanted to spend uninterrupted time with his long-awaited mate.

She pulled a copy of Sense and Sensibility from the shelf, lovingly fingering the leather binding.

"Is this a first edition?" she asked softly.

"It is," he replied, coming to stand beside her and look at her selection.

She smiled and went to put it away when he asked her, "You don't care for Austen? Marcus says you are a lover of the classics."

"I do," she insisted, placing the book back where she'd found it. "But I don't want to damage a first edition, and I don't suppose you have white gloves."

"I would not care if you did," he told her with a fond smile, "but I understand, as I, too, am a lover of books. I will read it to you, if you wish."

"Yeah, um, sure," she stuttered. "I mean, only if you want to though-"

"I do," he said smoothly, plucking the book from the shelf once more. "Want to, that is. Come, amore mio. There is an obliging seating area this way."

Heidi had been busy in the library as well as being Isabella's personal shopper. A disused part of the library had been transformed into a comfortable seating area, suitable for a human. Aro knew she likely would not be human for long, but he wished for his mate to feel at home.

Bella smiled as the sofa and matching, oversized and overstuffed, chairs came into view. He steered her towards a seat that could easily accommodate them both and pulled her beside him. Her scent was concentrated this close, and he felt a primal desire to mark her, make her his.

But he could wait. He was patient when he needed to be- a skill he would put to use where Bella was concerned. Once she was immortal, her instincts would be even stronger- screaming at her to seal their bond.

Although he already knew the thing by heart, Aro opened the book and began to read. Bella leaned into him, letting her eyes close as she listened. Her heartrate and pattern of breathing told him she was still awake as she listened.

He read for the better part of two hours. She started to drift off at one point and he shifted her so that her head rested on his thigh. He was just considering when she might need to eat again when Heidi tapped on the enormous oak door, which he'd closed behind them.

"Enter," he murmured.

Bella's eyes fluttered open and she sat up abruptly as Heidi entered the room at a human pace. Of anyone in the coven, Heidi spent the most time around humans and was the most adept at adopting habits that would not startle them.

"The doctor is here to see the Mistress," she said, clearly aware that she had interrupted an intimate moment.

"Thank you, Heidi. Show him to the guest quarters in the east wing," he said. "We will be there shortly."

Bella groaned as soon as she was gone, but allowed Aro to pull her to her feet.

"This really isn't necessary," she protested. "I feel fine-"

"Please, carina," he cajoled. "I have seen so many transformations go badly. If something were to happen to you, I could not forgive myself. Please."

A long-suffering sigh left her and Aro had a momentary feeling of triumph, knowing he'd won this round. She would not see a doctor for herself, but she would do so for his sake. He'd seen this self-sacrificing side of her in Edward's memories as well, although the younger vampire had used it against her for his own gain. He'd justified his treatment of her to himself, to be sure, but he had unquestionably used this character trait of hers to subvert her will and get his own way. He and his brothers would need to be careful to avoid this going forward. She would only grow resentful in time and Aro did not want to use his mate in such a way.

It was his turn to sigh now as he looked down at her.

"I do not want to push you into anything," he said regretfully. "If you truly do not want to see the doctor I will have Heidi send him away. I am being overly cautious with you, especially in your current state. But I-"

"It's fine," she interrupted. "I don't mind. I just don't like doctors, but it's not a terrible idea. My head does still hurt and I had a dizzy spell in the shower this morning."

"If you are sure, amore," he said.

"I'm sure," she responded. "Let's get this over with."

He swept her up bridal style eliciting a small shriek from her, to which he smiled winsomely.

"And how far, exactly, is the east wing?" she asked archly.

"Far enough, amore. We wouldn't want you to get dizzy and fall. You are in a castle full of vampires after all…"

She made a scathing noise, but couldn't quite hide her smile. She was amused with his antics, and Aro intended to use this method of transportation as often as she tolerated it until her transformation.

With a burst of speed, he shot towards their destination. Bella clutched him, although she was never in any danger of falling- Aro would tear his own head off before he let harm come to her.

.

.

.

Caius and Marcus were waiting for them when they arrived at (presumably) the east wing, where the doctor waited to examine her. Aro set her down, and Bella stumbled a little, trying to get her bearings after speeding through the castle in Aro's arms. Marcus grasped her elbow, steadying her before she toppled over.

"Brothers," Aro sighed, eyeing them. "I see that Heidi has summoned you as well."

"We instructed her to," Marcus said mildly.

"Yes," Caius put in, annoyed. "If you think we are not going to be present, Aro-"

"Peace, Caius," he interrupted. "You must, of course, attend Bella's visit with the physician. If she does not object, that is."

All three of them looked at her expectantly. Now that they were all here, her mates and the doctor, she felt rather like an insect on display. As long as she wasn't required to undress for any reason (and she couldn't think of one) it should be fine, though.

"It's fine," she said somewhat stiltedly. "But I reserve the right to throw you out if I have to undress."

"Agreed," said Aro, smiling. "The doctor is waiting. Shall we?"

He entered the room first, followed by Bella. Both Caius and Marcus greeted her quietly with a kiss to her cheeks before ushering her inside.

If she was expecting any privacy (at all) while the doctor examined her, she would have been disappointed. She thought the three of them might at least have the decency to sit on the large sofa while she was examined, but no.

As it was, the doctor did not speak a word of English and talked only to Aro. Her mates staunchly refused to leave her side, standing uncomfortably close, scrutinizing the poor doctor's every move as he took her pulse, checked her breathing, and felt the knot on her head with gentle fingers. He also removed the bandage on her arm and removed the stitches placed there by Carlisle.

The man, to his credit, was still able to work under these conditions, but only just. Bella saw his fingers tremble as he tucked his pen light into his shirt pocket.

He and Aro exchanged some words in Italian before Heidi reappeared to show him out. Once the door closed behind them, Aro, Caius, and Marcus exchanged looks, silently communicating with a practice they'd probably developed over the centuries in each other's company.

"Well?" she finally asked after a long beat of silence. "What did he say?"

Aro sat beside her on the bed, capturing her hand in his own.

"You are a little underweight, but your heart seems healthy," he told her. "But he says it is nothing to be concerned about. A few good meals should set things right."

"Oh," she said, relieved. "That's good, then, right? I mean for when I change."

Aro nodded, and out of her periphery she saw Caius clench his jaw.

"It is good, amore," he said. "But you also have a concussion. Not the first, he thinks."

That didn't sound far fetched to her. She was, after all, habitually clumsy. Her recent foray into the world of extreme sports hadn't been kind to her either. Riding that motorcycle with Jake and jumping into the ocean, all in an attempt to hallucinate Edward, had been especially reckless on her part.

"Head injuries, Aro," Marcus said, looking grim.

"What?" she asked. She knew that venom had overcome some gruesome injuries for several of the Cullen's.

"It is probably nothing," Aro assured her. "But, and I think my brothers will agree, we should give your head time to heal before we attempt anything."

Both Bella and Caius made identical impatient noises, and then looked at one another. The corner of the blonde king's mouth twitched as though he was fighting back a smile. Bella too, had to fight her reaction, keeping her attention on her impending transition to immortality.

"Esme flung herself from a cliff," she deadpanned. "She was injured so badly that they didn't even bother trying to treat her. They took her straight to the morgue. Emmett was mauled by a bear. Rosalie was assaulted and left for dead. Edward was dying from the Spanish flu. I may not know very much about how venom works, but I know that they were all worse off than I am now."

"You see?!" Caius exclaimed. "I have been saying the same thing! There is no reason to delay the inevitable, Aro-"

"There is every reason," he finally snapped, finally fed up with his brother's outbursts, "if it costs us our mate!"

"Let us not argue," Marcus interjected. "We should hear what Bella has to say on the subject, as it is her change we are talking about. My dear?"

"What do you think?" she asked Marcus. He was the only one that had not thrown in his opinion and she wanted to know his thoughts on the matter of her becoming a vampire.

Marcus looked thoughtful, his crimson eyes glazing over momentarily as though he was lost to some far away memory.

"I think that you will make a very fetching immortal, angel," he said softly. "And that I look forward to that day. And I think, given past history, that I am not the right one to offer my views. I do not wish to sway your opinion either way. It is your choice to make."

"Oh," she said, her shoulders slumping. She was disappointed, somehow, as Marcus would have been the tie-breaker between Caius and Aro, who were watching her now with growing looks of concern.

"What do you think, amore?"

It was Caius who spoke, coming now to sit on her other side. His hand palmed her knee, and he rubbed gently, making her forget momentarily what they had been talking about.

"Well," she said after a moment. "What are you afraid will happen if we tried it right now?"

This was directed at Aro who looked back at her with an intense gaze.

"I- I am afraid of losing you," he admitted a long pause. He looked raw. This was the man behind the mask, she realized. The unguarded, authentic Aro, deeply buried from the members of his coven and the guard who protected himself and his brothers.

"I find myself at an impasse," he said. "If I change you, you can be mine forever, which I want more than anything I can remember in my very long life. But if I change you, you might not survive the process. The final decision is yours though, cara. If you want, I will change you tonight."

Bella nodded, taking this information, and letting it process. She understood that he was anxious about changing her, but not for the reasons Edward was. She was nervous too, truth be told. Aro, at least, was willing to give her some say in the matter.

"Did the doctor say how long it would take to heal? She asked.

"A month at most," he told her. "It could be a couple of weeks though. There's really no way of knowing how quickly you'll heal."

"Okay," she said, drawing in a steadying breath. "Why don't we wait a week and see how I'm feeling then? If my dizzy spells are gone…"

"We'll change you," he agreed. "An excellent compromise, amore."

"I agree," Marcus murmured, as Caius nodded and squeezed her knee. "Now, we won't keep the two of you any longer. Spend the afternoon the way you had planned and we will make ourselves scarce."

They both left, but not without touching her in one way or another first.

"Now, my love," Aro said, having regained his composure and his enigmatic persona. "Lunch, and then the garden, yes?"

.

.

.

Chapter Text

.
.
.

The rest of their day together passed in a pleasant blur. Aro had lunch brought to her room and he sat with her on the terrace while she ate. It was richer than she would have chosen for herself, but that was probably by design. Her weight had dipped lower than it had ever been during the months Edward and his family had gone.

Next was the garden, where he resumed reading to her. They sat in the grass, he with his back against a large tree, and she between his spread legs, resting her back against his chest.

"You're not even looking at the book," she murmured sleepily after a while.

"Vampires remember everything they've ever read, carina," he said with a smile in his voice. "You'll see."

"Everything?" she asked. Of course, she knew that they had perfect recall, but that almost seemed like a shame to her. Bella enjoyed rereading books and finding things she hadn't seen the first time.

"Everything," he confirmed. "But one does enjoy the feel of books."

She hummed in agreement. That is something she would miss.

"And the smell," she added.

"Yes," he agreed, grinning broadly, and pressing a kiss to the crown of her head. "The smell, too."

Pleasure rippled through her body from the place his lips touched. She shivered, despite the warmness of the day. Aro inhaled slowly, a low rumble reverberating through him. Bella felt keenly aware of him and the way their bodies were pressed up against one another.

The sun was starting to sink, casting long shadows along the rose garden. Bella had barely noticed they'd been there so long, she had been so enthralled by Aro and the sound of his voice as he read.

"I'd like to show you something," he murmured, standing, and helping her to her feet.

"Okay..." she reluctantly agreed. Was this the surprise he'd been talking about earlier? "What is it?"

"We can walk," he said, not answering her question. "But we might be too late for what I had in mind."

"Or, let me guess," she laughed, "you can carry me?"

"I would be honored," he smirked, sweeping her up into his arms.

The air left her lungs when Aro jumped. They went from one sloping rooftop to the next until they were somewhere in the middle of the castle, surrounded by turrets and battlements.

"Some warning would be nice next time," she gasped, trying to catch her breath.

"My apologies, carina," he said, although he didn't look sorry at all. "I was under the impression that you were not afraid of heights. What, with your adrenaline-seeking behavior and all."

She must have looked confused because he was quick to clarify, "Alice showed me your new fondness for jumping from cliffs into the ocean."

Ah, she thought. Of course, he'd seen that in her once friend's thoughts. Only, Bella had claimed that she was jumping for recreational purposes. Anything but the truth- which had been that she was trying to see Edward, hear his voice, one more time.

"It turns out it's not for me," she said with a wry smile. No, it hadn't been for her. Not the risk-taking and, it transpires, not the reason she was taking the risks to begin with.

"In that case, we can take the stairs back down," he said smoothly. "But first, there is something I've been wanting to show you."

Aro turned her by the shoulders to a spectacular view. There was another garden on the rooftop they now occupied. Half cast in shadow from the setting sun, flowers in every color of the rainbow surrounded them, and beyond that, was a breathtaking view of the city and the farmland beyond. The sun was hovering at the horizon line, a burning, golden orb that cast the sky and the earth in every shade of crimson, violet, fuchsia, and indigo. Bella extended her hand, reaching it into a beam of perfect sunlight, feeling the sun warm her skin.

"You will make rainbows if you do that when you are a vampire," he breathed into her ear.

A chill rippled down her spine at his closeness.

"Will you show me?" she asked breathlessly.

She had already witnessed this phenomenon with Edward, of course, but she was keen to see the sunlight on Aro's skin.

His hand entered the ray of light, capturing her fingers in his own. Prisms erupted from his skin, casting dots of light in every color of the spectrum on the plant life around them. Bella was spellbound, transfixed with the beauty of his diamond-hard skin.

"It's beautiful," she whispered, fascinated now by their interlinked fingers. His cool hand against her warm flesh was so right, so perfect, she thought she might cry.

"You are beautiful, amore," he said, spinning her around so they were facing one another. "You are the most exquisite, fascinating creature I have ever seen, Isabella."

She opened her mouth to protest that he was the prettier one between the two of them, but he silenced her by leaning in and capturing her lips in a kiss. It began chastely, their lips barely touching, just ghosting one another, but then something changed. The spark created by their hands touching paled in comparison to the inferno of their mouths.

Aro pulled her roughly against himself and slanted his mouth over hers. Bella's breath left her in a woosh when his tongue entered her mouth, caressing her own. She carded her fingers through his silken hair, and he growled in the back of his throat, intensifying his attention on her mouth.

His hands gripped her, running his palms up and down the planes of her back and waist. Her breasts were crushed against his chest, separated, sadly, by their clothing.

When they broke apart Bella gasped. Aro was breathing harshly, his crimson eyes fixed solely on her. It felt as though she was the only woman in the world.

"Isabella…" His voice was gravelly and his eyes were the color of pitch, as though he were trying to regain control of himself. Bella couldn't help but wonder if it was her body or her blood he thirsted for.

Bella felt lightheaded, both from lack of oxygen and the pulling, pulsating sensation in her solar plexus. It had to be their bond, pulling them together in the most intimate of ways. Her heart was pounding loudly, beating out a frantic tempo in her chest.

She wanted him more than she'd ever wanted anything.

.

.

.

He kissed her again. And again. Unable to stop once he'd started. The taste and smell of her were incomparable, unlike anything he'd experienced in his more than three thousand plus years. Isabella was similarly affected. She whined when he pulled away long enough to speed them to her room.

They didn't make it inside. He had her pressed against the wall next to her door in a blur. She moaned when his mouth found the soft skin of her neck. Aro's throat burned momentarily at the rush of blood beneath the skin, but he easily set his thirst aside. Carefully, he sucked the supple flesh into his mouth, undoubtedly leaving a mark but stopping shy of breaking skin. He had to fight the impulse to take her there against the wall when she moaned, clutching his shirt in both fists.

When he palmed her breasts through her clothing she arched her back, making a low keening noise, which he swallowed by kissing her once more. The absence of her thoughts had never been more frustrating or arousing. Aro was used to being able to pluck preferences and hidden desires from the minds of his partners, but Isabella's thoughts were, as ever, off-limits to him. He was flying blind, and he didn't know if he loved or hated it. Certainly, he wanted to make this a pleasurable experience for her.

He whisked them inside, unwilling to be caught in the hallway like a teenager by his brothers or a member of the guard, and stopped short.

"What's wrong," she panted, looking at him with round, dark eyes, and bee-stung lips.

A cleared throat captured her attention, making her jump in Aro's arms.

Caius and Marcus were there, probably waiting for their turn to see their mate. It was past the time she usually ate dinner, and they had all agreed to spend the evening together.

Bella went bright red and jumped back guiltily, putting even more space between them. Aro resisted the urge to snatch her back.

Caius was looking at her with black eyes, desire written all over him. The mark Aro had left on her neck was darkening, blooming into a rosette of his ownership of her. He could scarcely wait until she was strong enough to mark him, letting all know that they were a mated pair.

"How was the garden?" Marcus asked mildly. His eyes twinkled with amusement, and Aro wondered what, if anything, he saw in their bond. Bonds were ever-changing, especially this early on in a relationship, and something had definitely shifted this afternoon.

"It was good," she mumbled, her cheeks still stained red with embarrassment.

Impatient as ever, Caius flashed to her using his full speed. She gasped and stumbled back, earning a glare from both of his brothers.

"Hi," she said, recovering from the shock of him appearing so suddenly in front of her.

"Ciao, piccolo uccello," he breathed.

Marcus rescued an obviously flustered Bella by striding over to her at a human pace and kissing her on the forehead.

"Have you had your evening meal, angel?" he asked her.

"If the meal was Aro's face, then I'd say so," Caius drawled, making her flush scarlet.

Marcus tsked at him and summoned Demetri to see to her dinner, but Bianca had already taken care of the finer details. She was proving to be a useful asset. It was a shame she had no talents that would be useful to the guard. But more's the pity.

They adjourned to the terrace for her meal, which she picked at.

"Is it not to your liking, amore," Marcus asked, noticing this as well. "We can have Bianca send out for something else."

"It's great," she said, turning a ravioli over with her fork. "It's just more food than I'm used to."

"If you are finished," Caius said, "I have arranged something I think you will enjoy."

This was news to Aro, who shot his brother a suspicious look. Marcus didn't look surprised in the least, however.

"Sure," she smiled. "What is it?"

"Come with me and I'll show you," he smirked, extending his hand.

Aro watched as Caius whisked their mate through the open terrace door and back inside. He looked to Marcus for any hints at what he might be about to walk into, but his brother wore an amused expression and shook his head, unwilling to share any knowledge he might have.

With a sigh, Aro trailed after them, already missing the warmth of his mate's body against his own.

.

.

.

Bella let Caius drag her back into her room and through an unexplored doorway. His rooms. There could be no other vampire who occupied this space.

As tasteful as Aro's quarters, Caius's rooms reflected the warrior and the man in equal measure. Antique weapons and ancient tapestries adorned the walls. There was a massive desk with lopsided piles of leather-bound books and strewn with scrolls. A large map with red pins in it sprawled across an entire wall. He was decidedly less tidy than Aro (or any of the Cullens) but there seemed to be a method to the chaos. It certainly made him more human to her, something that made her privately smile, but which she would keep to herself.

She stopped short when they reached their destination. The only modern furniture in the room was a leather sofa. There was also a projector pointed at a pulldown screen, which was attached to an easel.

"What's this?" she asked, dumbfounded.

"Movie night," he said smoothly, steering her towards the sofa.

She felt the corner of her mouth lift in a smile.

"You watch movies?"

"We thought this evening would be a good time to start," Marcus said, settling down on the leather upholstery and patting the seat beside him.

Caius sat on her other side, while Aro, who had only just joined them, occupied an uncomfortable-looking, high-backed chair.

"I would have liked to do something grander than this, but Marcus said it would be too much," Caius complained.

"You brought a projector in," she said, bemused. "That's a pretty big gesture..."

"Ah," said Marcus, smirking. "But it's not renovating an entire room into a theater."

Bella blanched. That really would be too much. It was those sorts of grand gestures that Edward had tried to buy her that still left a sour taste in her mouth.

"You see," Marcus drawled triumphantly, correctly interpreting her expression. "Too much."

Caius glared at his brother over Bella while Aro looked on, amused at Caius's sour mood. Bella bit the inside of her cheek to keep from smiling, not wanting to seem ungrateful that he was willing to go to such lengths for her.

"Let's see how our first movie night goes before you redecorate an entire room," she suggested.

"An excellent idea, carina," Aro chimed in. "We can talk about necessary renovations another day. Although I must warn you that Heidi loves any excuse to tear down walls. A theater seems like just the thing to keep her occupied."

"I don't know if a theater room is really necessary, though," she said hurriedly. This was rapidly getting out of hand. She knew that money was no object to them- clearly. She had a feeling she hadn't seen the best of what they had collected over the centuries, and she was still gobsmacked by the grandiosity of the library alone- not to mention various other artifacts that had been strewn here and there around their home.

"Amore," Aro said pleadingly, his voice taking on a solicitous quality. "It is our pleasure to give you everything. Please allow us to spoil you at least a little."

Renovating an entire room just so she could watch tv exceeded the category of "a little." Bella swallowed hard, fighting the urge to retreat to her room.

"Our mate doesn't like to be fussed and fretted over, Aro," Marcus said, coming to her rescue. "Isn't that right, angel?"

Bella nodded, chewing on her lower lip. Being the center of attention was more her mother's speed. Renee thrived under the notice of all around her and would have been only too happy to accept lavish gifts from men. Alice too enjoyed being center stage. The attention of others had always made anxiety twist in Bella's gut.

"Too bad," Caius smirked. "Aro is an expert at both."

"Mmm, yes," Marcus nodded. "This is true."

Now it was Aro's turn to glare. Nobody should look so handsome when they were annoyed, she thought. His shirt and hair were still slightly disheveled from where her hands had fisted the material in passion. What would have happened if Caius and Marcus hadn't interrupted them? He didn't seem as concerned as Edward had about accidentally crushing or eating her in a fit of passion.

"I do not fret, Caius," Aro objected, pulling her from these thoughts.

"Ha!" Caius said loudly, and then to Bella, "just wait until the next census, amore."

"Vampires have a census?" she asked, bewildered. Yet more information she hadn't been aware of, she thought with annoyance. The Cullens had certainly failed to educate her in their world, leaving her to conclude that they never had any intention of making her one of the family.

"We do," Aro said, clearly miffed with his brothers. "It's pertinent, carina, to know if anyone is making too many new vampires, or if there are too few- and you two are blackening me to our mate."

"Heaven forbid," Caius exclaimed, rolling his eyes. "Now, amore mio, would you do us the honor of selecting a film?"

Bella failed to hide her smile at his vernacular, but he did not comment. There was a large selection on a tablet for her to choose from. She looked for something she thought wouldn't be too modern. There were thousands of titles on the iPad. Even foreign films.

Okay, definitely something in English... Vacation with Chevy Chase was out. She bypassed a number of romcoms as well. Somehow she couldn't see Picture Perfect or Miss Congeniality landing well with the three kings.

Caius barked out a laugh when she finally chose and the screen lit up with Bram Stocker's Dracula.

.

.

.

Chapter Text

.

.

.

Bella let her mates decide who she would spend time with next, not wanting to choose one over the other. Today was Marcus's turn, to Caius and Aro's annoyance. It was overcast, although quite warm, and he was driving a sleek, black sports car down a highway leading them away from Volterra.

If she didn't know better, Bella might have thought Aro was having an aneurysm when Marcus told him his plans for the day.

"Jane and Demetri may follow at a respectable distance, if you insist," Marcus said. "But we cannot keep our mate locked away now, can we?"

There seemed to be a darker meaning to his words that was not lost on Bella. Aro looked as though he wanted to say more but settled on nodding tersely before he kissed her on the lips and stalked away.

"What was that about?" she asked when he'd gone.

"Aro wants to keep you safe," Marcus said, sighing. "We all do, angel, but that doesn't mean keeping you cooped up in this drafty castle."

The castle had disappeared from view by now, and Jane and Demetri were nowhere to be seen. No car followed them and they seemed alone on the desolate highway.

"Where are we going?" she asked, watching groves of trees and vineyards blur past the window.

"Someplace special to me," he said, capturing her hand in his. "I hope it also becomes special to you."

Their intertwined fingers sparked the now familiar feeling of electricity, tingling where they touched and radiating up her arm. She wondered if her mates still felt it when they touched, or if it was just her. When she voiced this, Marcus smiled, his eyes flicking to where their hands were connected.

"Every time we touch it is like the first time, amore," he said softly. "For a vampire, no other connection compares to what we share. Siblings, coven mates, even if one is paired off with another… nothing comes close to mating."

She nodded, absorbing this. Edward had claimed that she was his mate, but she now knew differently. If she was honest, she knew even when things were still good between them that something wasn't right. His obsession with her blood seemed bizarre even for a vampire. It never made sense to her that he wasn't more desensitized to the scent of human blood, and of course he didn't explain anything to her. It wasn't as though the Cullens kept to their own kind- they attended school for crying out loud! Bella should have known then that his behavior towards her and their relationship was unhealthy at best, but she had been dazzled. And she had wanted to be a vampire.

They drove for another hour, filling the space with idle small talk. Marcus wanted to know more about her childhood, more about her time with Renee who, he suspected, had not been mother of the year.

"She's a free spirit," Bella said, staring out the window. "Nothing like me."

That was true enough. Motherhood had never taken to Renee, who was more interested in dating and pursuing various hobbies than raising her daughter or paying rent on time. They'd had to flee more than one landlord in the dark of night. Bella had taken over the bills and grocery shopping at a young age, while Renee had taken pottery classes and left her home alone for long stretches of time. The weekend she'd gone away with the married father of one of Bella's classmates stood out in her memory.

"Phil?" she said, when he asked about the man Renee had married, the one she'd (finally) shed her role as a mother for. "He's alright. He plays minor league baseball and she goes on the road with him. She's always wanted travel."

Marcus was quiet, possibly sensing a sore spot. Bella wasn't terribly angry with Renee, not really, but thinking about her childhood stung at times.

"How old are you?" she asked, changing the subject.

Marcus hummed, rubbing the back of her hand with his thumb.

"I don't know," he mused. "Thirty-five hundred years, give or take. We did not keep a record of birthdates when I was human."

"Wow," she exhaled.

She'd known they were old, ancient even, but she hadn't really comprehended how old until that moment.

"Yes," he smiled. "Wow, indeed."

"Are Caius and Aro as old as you are?"

"We don't agree on who is the oldest, actually," he laughed. "I think it is me, but Aro insists he was created first."

She laughed, easily conjuring up such a squabble between the brothers. In spite of herself, Bella was coming to find their petty arguing endearing, if not enjoyable.

"What does Caius think?" she asked, still giggling.

"I believe he called us bickering old women, if you'll excuse the expression," he replied with a smile. "Here we are."

Bella hadn't even noticed that they had turned off the highway. They approached a gate with a key pad, in which Marcus typed a code. The metal doors swung open to allow them to enter, closing behind them once they drove through.

Marcus said nothing, although he did smirk as he drove up a narrow winding road, surrounded by trees. There was a series of twists and turns, making Bella slightly queasy. Finally, they rounded a bend and Bella gasped. They were along a cliffside that abutted the teal blue sea.

"There is a beach I want to show you," he said, smiling at her awed expression.

The car pulled over, rolling to a stop. Marcus opened was out of the car in a flash, reappearing at her door and opening it for her.

Bella got out and edged to the cliffside, not brave enough to get too close. One misadventure with cliff diving was enough for a lifetime. The cliffside came together to form an almost perfect circle below them, leaving just enough room for the sea to get in, creating a calm pool of water. It was perfect for privacy if you were a vampire.

"How do we get down?" she asked, wondering if there was a hidden staircase somewhere.

"We jump, of course."

Bella looked at him reproachfully, to which he grinned blithely and extended his hand to her.

"Trust me," he said softly. "I would never allow harm to come to you, my love."

She believed him but she still didn't love the idea of leaping from a cliff. With a steeling breath she placed her palm in his, and he whisked her off her feet.

"Ready?"

"No," she grumbled, screwing her eyes closed.

She felt rather than heard his laughter and then her stomach dropped out from beneath her. They were freefalling to the shore below. Her scream lodged in her throat, unable to escape with the shock of dropping so quickly and from such a great height.

Marcus delivered them safely to the warm sand below, bending his knees to protect her from the impact. Bella huffed as she got to her feet, trembling from their fall. She stumbled in the sand and Marcus gripped her elbow to keep her steady.

"Are you alright, amore?" he asked. "I hope I did not frighten you."

"I'm fine," she said. "It's- I just don't love that mode of transportation."

"I'm sorry," he murmured. "It is never my intention to cause you fear…"

He looked so troubled that Bella felt an uncomfortable twinge of guilt. She realized, of course, that he was trying to do something he thought she would enjoy- and she did! The beach was beautiful. The cove created a crescent of sandy shore which reminded her of a waning moon.

"It's really not that big of a deal," Bella assured him, this time catching his hand in hers. "And it doesn't look like there's another way down here."

"I will make sure our next date is on even ground," he promised. "Do you swim?"

"Not in my clothes," she laughed, looking down at the spring dress which had magically appeared on a velvet hanger, hanging on the back of the bathroom door while she showered. Another offering of Heidi's, no doubt.

It was a nice day, the warmest she'd seen since arriving in Italy, and the sun was finally appearing through the clouds. Under other circumstances a swim would be lovely.

"Wait here," Marcus grinned. "I won't be a moment."

He scaled the cliffside in two smooth leaps, reappearing less than a second later holding a cloth tote bag.

"What's that?" she asked once he appeared in front of her.

She craned her neck to peer into the bag as he opened it. Marcus extracted a blanket, which he laid on the sand with a flourish, bottled water, and a wad of black material.

"Heidi sent us with provisions," he told her with a wink. "If you wanted to swim, you could wear this."

He held out the ball of fabric, which Bella took. It was a black two piece with a high waisted bottom and a squared neckline.

"I told her not to pack anything she herself would wear," he smirked. "But her tastes may not be the best measure of modest swimwear."

Bella held it up for inspection. As a rule, Bella didn't wear bikinis, but this didn't look too bad…

"Alright, turn around," she sighed, twirling her index finger to illustrate her point.

Marcus smirked but obeyed. If he wanted to, he could peek faster than she could see, but he remained as still as a statue. Bella was able to do most of the work under the knee length dress she wore. When she was ready, she cleared her throat.

.

.

.

The dark-haired vampire drew in a sharp breath as he took her in. She was lovely- all creamy, smooth skin, and her dark hair was braided, exposing the elegant line of her neck.

The swimming costume Heidi had chosen wasn't too revealing, but it gave him a good idea of what lay beneath it all the same. The neckline revealed the tops of her breasts, which heaved with each breath she took. A tantalizing sliver of her small waist was also exposed to him, drawing his hands to her almost against his will.

He gripped her waist, staring deeply into her dark eyes. She shivered, from desire or the chill of his skin, he did not know.

"You are stunning," he told her seriously.

The familiar blush stained her cheeks and she looked away, mumbling a soft, "I don't know about that."

Marcus brushed his knuckles along her jawline, committing the sight and smell of her to memory. She made a humming noise, almost a purr, at the sensation, and closed her eyes. There had never been a more beautiful sight, he was sure of it. How did she not see what he did? Ah, but that was part of her charm. Bella was as modest as she was lovely. A rare quality in beautiful women (and men.)

"Trust me," he said, his voice almost a whisper. "I have never seen anything more beautiful."

"Did Heidi pack something for you to wear?" she asked, still red-faced.

"No," he laughed softly. "I will wear my undergarments."

There was that blush of hers again. He knew, or suspected, at least, that she was untouched. Her reaction to his choice of swimwear was certainly telling. Under other circumstances he would swim in the nude but thought that would be too much too soon for his innocent mate.

Once he had stripped down to his shorts he joined Isabella, who was wadding in the saltwater up to her thighs. She swallowed audibly when she saw him, as affected by the sight of him as he had been only moments before.

She captured his eye, a private smile forming on her pretty pink lips, as though she had just remembered something funny.

"Are vampire's good swimmers?" she asked. "I find it hard to believe you can float…"

Marcus laughed lightly. The long-awaited mate he shared with his brothers was turning out to be a sassy thing. Just the thing to stir things up at the castle- the last three hundred years had been incredibly dull!

"We are powerful enough to stay afloat," he told her with an answering grin. "And we do not need to breathe. Would you like a demonstration?"

"Show me," she responded with a cheeky smile.

With a burst of speed, Marcus dove into the pool of water. Bella's gasp could be heard as he plummeted into the sea. He could see perfectly under water- as well as he could see on land, which was no small thing with his enhanced eye sight. Fish fled as he soared through the water, sensing a predator in their midst.

He kept an eye on Bella, who was now waist deep in the water, looking around for any sign of him. Gently, he grabbed her ankle as he got close enough to reach her. She shrieked in surprise as he came up and swept her up in his arms.

"Marcus!" she scolded, although she was clearly trying (and failing) not to smile.

"I am sorry, mia stella," he said smoothly, setting her back down. "But I could not resist."

"Try harder," she suggested, splashing water at him.

He let the spray of water hit him, although he could have easily dodged it. No one else would dare to splash a king, but, of course, a mate was exempt from such rules. Isabella laughed at his surprised expression.

She was so beautiful when she smiled that it stole his breath, unnecessary as it was. It was amazing to him that, after all his centuries of misery over Didy's passing, his true mate had been delivered to him. He reached out to her, wanting to be as close as she would allow.

"Come, angel," he murmured, catching her hand and tugging with the smallest amount of force. "Swim with me."

Bella let him pull her deeper into the water. Marcus wasn't rightly sure what constituted proficiency in swimming for humans, but Bella seemed to do well enough. She might not make the Olympic team, but she could stay afloat.

They splashed around a little, engaging in a type of lighthearted fun he could not remember ever participating in before. Marcus found himself unable to stop touching her. Every part of her called to him, drawing him in. She reminded him of a siren with her wet hair floating around her as she floated on her back, her breasts visible above the water.

When her stomach growled, he insisted that she each something. She toweled off and changed while Marcus rooted around in the bag he'd brought. Heidi had packed a light snack, which she picked at on a large blanket he laid on the sand for her.

"You're watching me eat," she said around a mouthful of fruit.

"Does it make you self-conscious, amore?" he asked, genuinely curious. He had almost no practical experience with humans, except the ones he ate, of course. There were bound to be holes in his knowledge of their social graces and customs.

"When you stare, a little," she said shyly. She did not like confrontation- anyone who spent any amount of time around her could see that. Marcus was only happy she was comfortable enough to express her discomfort.

"Then I will not stare, my sweet," he said. "My apologies. I did not mean to make you uncomfortable."

She shrugged, taking a sip of water. He and his brothers would need to be very careful not to run roughshod all over their mate. Although Marcus had a feeling she could hold her own when she needed to, she also let the little things go more often than she didn't.

"We, my brothers and I, want you to tell us how to make you happy," he said softly. "With Aro's gift, we are used to having all the information we need, but with you… Let's just say we are unaccustomed to flying blind, my love."

"Yes," she laughed, setting the water down. "I can tell. Edward was the same. I think my silent mind frustrated and fascinated him at the same time. But you're right, communication is important."

He nodded.

"I daresay there will be enough challenges in a relationship involving the four of us," he remarked. "It would be a shame to add lack of communication to that list. We must all be forthcoming with our feelings and desires."

It was her turn to nod as she looked thoughtfully at the water. They had lost track of time. Although it was overcast once more, Marcus could see that the sun had moved in the sky. It would be dark in a couple of short hours. He could not recall a time since settling in Volterra where he'd been away from the castle without the guard for so long. Demetri and Jane were close by in case they were needed, of course, but far enough away that he and Isabella had privacy.

"I thought this would be different," she commented. "Being with all of you, that is, but… I mean, it's still pretty new, but it feels so natural, you know? It's like I've known you forever."

He did know. His dead heart soared at her words. Marcus had been so worried that she was not affected as they were by this bond, that his fretting rivaled Aro- perish the thought!

"I can relate," he smiled.

She slipped her hand into his and smiled too. The wind picked up and blew a strand of her drying hair into her face, which he reached to tuck behind an ear.

"Marcus," she breathed, her eyes cutting to his.

He cradled her cheek in his palm, a pleasant tingle erupting as his hand made contact with her soft skin. He wasn't sure who moved first, but their lips met, pressing softly together. Something in the vicinity of his sternum clicked, coming together at long last. He had seen this connection several times amongst other vampires, but always second hand. Even his prior relationship with Didyme, whom he loved deeply, could not compare to what he shared with his true mate.

Something shifted pleasantly as their lips parted. Marcus's hand crept around to the back of her skull, holding her in place gently as he deepened their kiss. Bella moaned when his tongue entered her mouth. The taste of her was exquisite, unparalleled, pulling a low growl from him.

He rolled them over so that Bella was straddling his hips as he continued his assault on her mouth. She made a sound of surprise but did not break their kiss. If anything, her passion seemed more inflamed. Marcus groaned when she sensually ground against him, her body instinctually taking over, a slave to her senses where their bond was concerned.

Her movements were a little clumsy, lending credence to his theory that she was inexperienced. Marcus gripped her hips in both hands, guiding her along his covered erection. She was wet, he could smell the tangy scent of her arousal through the thin barrier of her undergarments. It would be so easy to free his cock and slide into her warm body- but not yet, not here. His mate deserved a bed for her first time. After that, all bets were off. Once she was a vampire and their mating was consummated, he doubted any place in the castle would be safe from the four of them.

Marcus smelled the rain before it fell and suppressed a groan of disappointment. Gently, he withdrew, taking in Bella's flushed cheeks and glassy eyes. She was a vision in passion.

She opened her mouth, possibly to ask why he stopped, but at that moment there was a clap of thunder. The sky had grown dark with rain clouds in the precious moments that her lips were on his.

"Summer storm," he rasped. "We should get back to the car before you get soaked."

A drop hit her bare shoulder, making her look up in surprise. More drops were falling too, pelting the sand around them as it started to rain.

"You're right," she said breathlessly, still disoriented from their heated exchange. "Let's go."

He got her in the passenger's seat seconds before the sky opened up and it started raining in earnest. Marcus had been waiting to share this place with someone for many years. The property along the cliff, along with much of the major real estate in the area, had been in the Volturi's possession for years. Marcus had discovered this beach after Didyme was taken from him, during those dark years that he almost sought true death to escape the abyss of grief and despair.

Isabella nodded off before he had steered the car back onto the highway. She had been swimming all afternoon, and humans only had so much stamina, after all. Although he loved her delicacy (he could see what had the Cullen boy so enamored) he longed for the protection that immortality would offer her. He watched her sigh in her sleep, her head lolling to one side, and found himself even more anxious and excited to make her as durable as himself.

.

.

.

Chapter Text

.

.

.

Edward Cullen had been spotted lurking nearby. Although London was not technically close, Rome was, and the boy had been sighted in both places. It unnerved Aro enough to pace while they waited for Marcus to return with their mate. He had even had a brief conversation with Carlisle, who reported that Edward was "not taking it well." By "it" he meant the news of his girlfriend's new status as mate to the leaders of the ruling coven. According to Carlisle, he had gone abroad to mourn his losses, but Caius didn't believe it for a second. Neither did Aro. In spite of his documented soft spot for Carlisle Cullen, Aro had issued a strict warning; control the brat or they would.

Carlisle issued false assurances that he would collect his "son" if he came to call, but Aro was firm. Keep the boy away, or he would face the consequences.

It made Caius' venom boil that Edward fucking Cullen was even still alive after treating their mate so abysmally, but he only had himself to blame. After all, he had elected not to kill the brat in Forks, lest it upset Bella. What had he been thinking?!

He feared that he would now pay the price. Caius watched Aro wear a path in the flagstone in front of the four thrones.

"There is nothing to suggest he is coming here," Caius found himself saying- and since when was he the voice of reason in these situations?! "Jane and Demetri are close by and have seen nothing of the whelp."

"Nevertheless," Aro said tightly, "I will feel better once she is back in the castle and under our protection."

Caius nodded, unable to disagree. He couldn't fault Aro for exercising an abundance of caution where Bella was concerned. The consequences of losing their mate, especially after waiting so long to find her, would be crippling to all three leaders. Marcus had been lost for so long over Didyme, and they were not even true mates!

As though thinking of Marcus had conjured him, the sound of an engine caught Caius's attention as it pulled into the underground garage. Murmurs from Santiago, who had been instructed to intercept their mate and brother as soon as they returned home, reached his sensitive hearing.

Bella's soft gasp could be heard as she absorbed this information, and a second later, Marcus had sped them both towards the tower. Aro and Caius were on their way, too.

Marcus was setting her gently down when both Caius and Aro rushed into the room. Her hair was slightly damp and smelled like the sea, combined with the scent of warm grass, and her usual soft aroma.

"Amore," Caius said, suddenly in her personal space. "Are you hurt?"

This time she didn't flinch at his sudden approach. She merely shook her head, although she seemed shaken by this news of her ex sniffing around. Caius would make sure she had nothing to be afraid of. If the animal drinker tried anything untoward, he would die. Slowly.

He could think of a thousand ways to kill the brat later but for now he needed to be close to Bella. He pulled her in close, wrapping her in the protective circle of his arms. She clutched him as well, burrowing her face in his chest. His still heart ached at the gesture, so full of familiarity and trust.

"I'm fine," she mumbled into his dress shirt. Her warmth made Caius shudder with relief, and he drew her even tighter to him.

"Caius," she breathed, rubbing her palm along his back in a soothing gesture. "I'm okay."

He released a breath he hadn't realized he'd been holding. She was safe. That was all that mattered. He stroked her hair and tipped her head back so he could look at her, properly assessing her for any damage.

Bella looked up at him with wide, dark eyes, mirroring his own relief at being reunited.

Two days had been too long for them to be separated, never mind that they had spent time together, it hadn't been concentrated. The following day was for them, whether his brothers agreed or not. Although they had all agreed to share, and to play fair, it was not without its challenges and it was Caius's fucking turn.

Speaking of taking turns, Aro had appeared behind Bella, and was extracting her from Caius's grip so he too could assess her for harm.

.

.

.

"I'm fine," she echoed, and it felt as though she was drowning in Aro's gaze.

His ruby colored eyes swept over her, checking her for injury or damage of any kind. They were all so terrified at the thought of something happening to her that it was almost tangible. Bella thought she could cut the tension with a knife if she wanted to.

"Carina," he breathed, his spicy, rich scent washing over her, making her feel lightheaded. "I was so worried."

"It's okay," she said softly. "I'm here."

He pressed a kiss to her forehead and then to the bridge of her nose. Her cheeks were next, followed by her lips. She melted into the kiss, not caring that her other mates were looking on with combined stares of jealousy and relief. Kissing Aro and Marcus, while equally intense, was a vastly different experience. Marcus was reverent, as though he couldn't quite believe she existed. Like she might vanish into the ether if he blinked. Aro, by contrast, needed to be in control.

He was a man possessed when he kissed her. He asserted himself, fully dominating her mouth and leading Bella to darker fantasies about what it would be like to do more than just kissing. Everything and everyone faded away, quietly slipping from her mind as Aro hungrily possessed her mouth. She felt powerless to stop- and why would she want to?

Marcus made an impatient noise, drawing her back to the present. Aro shot him a furious look, a low growl forming somewhere in his chest.

"Perhaps you would like to enlighten us as to what has happened in our absence before you ravish our mate," Marcus suggested archly.

Aro's eyes were black and he seemed to be warring with his own self-control, looking every inch a vampire. The Cullens had been so tame that it had been easy to forget that they were vampires at times. They had hidden their true nature from Bella and themselves, creating dangerous situations not only for their family but for the humans around them. She realized that it had never been about protecting humans and living in harmony with them, the platitudes that Edward had spouted, but about their own self-loathing. They hated what they were and played house, pretended, but ultimately their life was a house of cards. One slip or misstep blew the whole thing down.

Her focus shifted back to her mates now. Aro and Marcus were still in a staring contest, a battle of wills that she didn't fully understand, but had some idea of what was happening. Vampires were territorial and possessive, and Aro had been afraid. Afraid that Edward would do something to take her from him. That fear had been redirected into fury, which was now unfairly aimed at his brother.

Bella slid her hand in his and squeezed gently.

"What happened?" she asked softly.

His laser-focus on Marcus snapped like a rubber band, his eyes cutting to her.

"Edward was seen nearby, my love. It worried me," he rasped, his voice raw with emotion.

She knew as much already. The vampire who had greeted them in the garage had already told them so.

"Where?" she asked.

"London, and then Rome- too close, carina," he said. "Come. Let's go to my chambers and discuss this more."

She let him carry her, although it was really only a few short steps to the adjoining door that separated their quarters. It seemed to give him a measure of comfort in a situation where he felt powerless.

Aro set her gently down on the sofa and sat beside her, while the others followed closely behind and found their own seats. They were all close enough to reach out and touch her if they desired, which they did. Caius linked hands with her in a tender gesture that seemed at odds with his clenched jaw and dark eyes. They were concerned about Edward. Bella was nervous about what her ex might do as well. Three months ago, seeing Edward as a threat would have been ludicrous, but his recent behavior had shown her otherwise.

"Where is he now?"

It was Marcus who had spoken, his voice grim.

"I don't know," Aro responded tightly. "Demetri was dispatched as soon as we heard. With his gift, he should have no trouble ascertaining his whereabouts."

"What can Demetri do?" she asked. Bella still didn't know the various roles of the guard, but she understood that many, if not most, had an extrasensory gift that made them valuable in situations such as this.

"He's a tracker, amore," Aro explained. "Not unlike the nomad who left the scar on your wrist, only his gift is more powerful."

Reflexively, Bella looked down at the crescent shaped bite mark on her wrist. It was still cold to the touch and twinged painfully at odd times. She would never forget the pain of the venom where James had bitten her.

"Do you think he'll find him?" she said carefully.

She didn't want to spend her last days as a human looking over her shoulder, constantly on edge and worried that Edward would swoop in and ruin everything for her, but she didn't want him to die either.

"Yes," Caius replied, curling his fingers even tighter around hers. "Demetri is very good at what he does, but don't tell him I said so."

Aro nodded, slipping his hand into her free one, seeking contact. Bella felt the effects instantaneously- a shiver traveling up her arm and to the other parts of her body.

"And what will happen to him?" she said softly.

"I will read his thoughts," Aro declared. "If he can be reasoned with, we will detain him until you are changed. But if he is still determined to take you from us…"

Bella shook her head, tears welling up in her eyes.

"It likely will not come to that," Marcus said, suddenly kneeling in front of her, putting them at eye level. "We will try everything else first, angel."

She couldn't believe the rest of his family was allowing Edward to provoke the Volturi this way. Even Jasper, who she gathered had a violent beginning to his second life, was leery of them. If Edward was indeed trying to get close enough to abscond with the mate of the three kings, Esme must be beside herself.

"Can't Carlisle talk to him?" she asked thickly, trying not to cry. "Make him see reason-"

"I spoke with Carlisle while you were out, carina," Aro said gently. "I think he will try to do just that. Let us see what happens before we borrow trouble, hmm? The important thing is that you are here now."

"We will keep you safe," Caius swore in a low voice. "He won't come near you."

She hoped he was right. Bella didn't distrust their ability to keep her protected, it was Edward she didn't trust. His ability to read the minds of everyone but her left her feeling uneasy, too. If he could use his gift to skirt around the guards and her mates…

Her apprehension must have shown, for Marcus brushed his fingertips along her jawline.

"He won't get within a mile of the city without us knowing," he said firmly. "We've been protecting our coven for many years. Even gifted vampires such as young Edward have been thwarted by our guard."

That was comforting at least. Edward couldn't have been the only talented vampire to ever go against the Volturi. But still, Bella knew only too well how vehemently opposed he had been to her becoming like him.

"Why does he even care so much?" she asked, embarrassed to be on the verge of tears again. "I mean, we're not even mates…"

"He is obsessed with you," Aro admitted in a low voice. "I saw it in his mind… He has distorted his feelings into believing that he is in love, but he loathes his vampirism and projects it onto you because you are his singer. On a very basic level, he wants to prove to himself that he can resist your blood, even though it appeals to him so much. He has spun himself a web of lies about humanity and souls, but in truth, he is deeply in denial."

"And you let him take her from us," Caius snapped, no longer able to control his temper. He punctuated his statement by slamming his open palm against an end table with a marble top, which broke clean in two.

Bella jumped back, startled by his outburst. Caius's eyes were black and focused furiously on Aro, who glared back at him.

"I hardly think this is the time to point fingers, Caius," Aro said with a pointed look at Bella.

"Really?" Caius sneered. "I think it's the perfect time! She should know how badly you almost blundered this! You knew he was out of his mind, and you let her leave with him-"

"The seer showed me a very clear vision, several in fact, which showed our mate coming back to us. In case you haven't noticed, she was right," Aro retorted.

Caius growled in response, making a shiver go down Bella's spine.

"Arguing will solve nothing," Marcus cut in as he extracted Bella from her position, seated between her arguing mates. "What's done is done. We must face new challenges as they come- although I do agree with Caius on this one, Aro."

Marcus tucked her into his side on a love seat, while Aro glared daggers at him. He hated it when his authority was undermined, she thought. It was clear that he considered himself the first among equals here, and she could see why. The majority of the decision making was left to him, but in this, where their shared mate was concerned, he was on equal footing with his brothers. They must have been furious (Bella knew if their positions were swapped she would be) that Aro had withheld this information when she left Volterra with Edward and Alice.

Marcus must have seen some of her inner dialogue mirrored in her expression.

"What is it, amore," he asked. "Did you want to add something?"

She hesitated, not wanting to take sides or interject in their argument.

"Please tell us," he urged. "Remember what we discussed about communication..."

He gently squeezed her fingertips, silently urging her to say what she was thinking. Even Caius had stopped growling, watching her intently. She sighed. Marcus was right, she would need to communicate, especially on important topics like decision making informed consent.

"I'm not angry," she said slowly, looking at Aro. "We've already discussed this a little, so I don't want to beat a dead horse, but we need to make decisions together going forward."

Aro nodded, unable to refute her statement, but unwilling to admit just how badly he had almost bungled finding their true mate.

"We will," he said after a pregnant pause. "Amore-"

Bella shook her head, cutting him off. She didn't need (or want) him to grovel. She could see that he understood he had made a mistake.

"I just want to be consulted about my own safety," she said softly. "I don't want decisions made for me- unless it's an emergency, of course."

"There won't be any emergencies," Caius growled, and then to Aro, "We should change her tonight-"

"Caius," Marcus said, drawing the blonde's attention. "That is Isabella's decision, don't you agree?"

He looked at her and Bella could see the stress and agony written in the angry lines of his face. Caius hated being afraid or feeling vulnerable- she could feel just how much through their bond. She didn't disagree that she should be changed, and soon, but there were a few things she wanted to do first.

"He's not wrong," Bella said, fiddling with the hem of her skirt. She still felt the saltwater, now dry on her skin. As soon as this conversation was over, she was having a bath. "But there are a couple of things I need to do first."

"Anything," Caius vowed, his anger deflating some.

"I want to call Jacob," she said, watching the three vampires to gauge their reaction. When they didn't object she added, this time looking at Caius, "And I want to go on our date."

.

.

.

Chapter Text

.

.

.

Caius spent the night in Bella's bed, watching her sleep. Her breathing was even and deep. Swimming in the ocean had leeched her of her energy, putting her into a deep sleep. She must have looked resplendent in the waves and he had to tamp down the jealousy he felt that Marcus had been there to see it and he had not.

There would be other times, he reminded himself. Times where she would be indestructible and not hampered by her current state, appealing though she was. She mumbled and rolled over, humming when she placed her hand over the place his heart once beat. She was so fragile. Overwhelming anxiety washed over Caius when he thought of what the Cullen brat was capable of in his madness. If he touched one hair on her head, he would pay for it in blood.

Caius couldn't believe Aro had seen these warped and twisted thoughts and allowed her to leave their presence with the boy. They weren't finished having words about it, either. His brother was lucky he left that conversation with his head intact. They would have that conversation and Bella would become one of them- no more fucking around!

Fuck Aro and fuck his requests around her head injury, reasonable though they may sound. Caius wasn't waiting one more day than necessary to change their mate. He had seen venom overcome much greater obstacles than this. Jane and Alec came to mind.

It was just before dawn when her nightmare started. Bella mumbled something that Caius couldn't make out even with his sensitive hearing. Although he didn't know what she was saying, her tone was clearly distressed. She thrashed once and then twice, getting tangled in the bedding.

"Shh," he murmured, rubbing circles on her lower back. "Amore mio, you're dreaming…"

She gasped, her eyes flying open. Her heart was racing, her fear palpable. She sat up abruptly, clutching her chest and heaving, attempting to get as much air into her lungs as possible.

Caius knew what was happening, his prey often had such panic attacks when they realized they had been lured into their castle to die. Only, their anxiety was fleeting. The lucky ones were dead before they fully understood what was about to happen to them.

"Bella," he said, not knowing what to do and hating it. "It was a dream. You are safe. I'm here."

"Caius," she gasped, her eyes finally landing on him.

Her heart rate slowed, although it was still much faster than its usual rhythm. Bella wrapped her arms around her torso, shaking like a leaf. Caius hated being unable to help her when she was clearly so terrified. He should probably summon his brothers, but he knew she hated being the center of attention and didn't want to make a bad situation worse.

"What is it, amore?" he asked, stroking her arm. "What did you dream?"

She shook her head, her hair falling over her shoulders and obscuring her face from him.

"It was- I can't…" she trailed off, unable to voice whatever is was that she'd seen in her sleep.

"Tell me," he urged. "Talking about it might help. I will never allow anyone to harm you, Bella. Please let me help."

Caius was sure he'd never been more desperate to know someone's thoughts. He was also sure these were the gentlest words he'd ever used in his very long existence. The bond they shared seemed to pulse, guiding him in what to say and to run his fingers through her hair in featherlight strokes. Bella must have felt something as well because she leaned into him, resting her weight against his torso.

"I dreamed of Edward," she said in a low voice. "But he wasn't himself- at least not the Edward I knew. He- he was in my house, Caius. Standing over my father while he slept on the couch. His eyes were red. And-"

She broke off, taking a shuddering breath. Caius wanted to rip that little shit limb from limb for upsetting his mate. She would have never had such horrific nightmares if he hadn't been caught sniffing around where he wasn't welcome and didn't belong.

"And what, amore," he encouraged her.

"He threatened me," she whispered. Her voice was so soft that if Caius wasn't a vampire, there was no chance he would have been able to hear her. "He said that if I didn't leave with him, he would kill Charlie…"

"Demetri is tracking him," Caius said in a reassuring voice. "If he goes back to Forks we'll know. I don't think he will either, considering the rest of his coven is there."

She nodded, her heart rate receding to a more acceptable level.

"You're right," she said softly. "He just scares me- and five months ago I would have told you he's the love of my life! I trusted him, but now I couldn't tell you why. Some of the things he did, even then…"

This piqued his interest. What things was she talking about? He was under the impression that the brat had been on his best behavior until his vanishing act, in which he left her alone, aware of their existence, and at the tender mercies of Victoria.

"What things, amore?" he asked carefully.

"A bunch of things, now that I think about it," she murmured. "Honestly, it's embarrassing to think about them now. I- I let him get away with things I shouldn't have…"

"Will you tell me?" he implored her.

She nodded, settling back down on the bed.

"Lay with me?" she said.

He didn't need to be asked twice. Caius peeled back the bedding and nestled behind her, fitting his torso to her back and tucking his knees behind hers.

"I'm the little spoon," she said with a small laugh.

He smiled as well, kissing her hair. She sighed at the contact, setting in even further, trying to get their bodies as close as possible. His smile did not last long though.

The story she spun was not a love story, as young Edward maintained to an innocent teenaged girl, but something much more sinister. She began by telling him about the first time she saw the boy in a shared class, his reaction to her scent was a red flag if ever Caius had known one. Then he'd fled, the only decent thing to do if he didn't want to make her his supper.

Of course, he hadn't stayed gone. He came back and courted her, at least that's the picture he painted for her and his coven. In reality, he was stalking her. Playing with his food, just as Caius had suspected all those weeks ago. He watched her as she slept, followed her to a neighboring town, isolated her from friends and family.

"It seemed romantic at the time," she confessed. "But now it just seems creepy, you know? He was just- so dazzling."

Here was another thing that caught his attention. Vampiric allure had been called many things, and it would certainly account for her lack of resistance to a predator.

"It isn't your fault, Bella," he told her softly, stroking her back through the material of her nightdress. "Most humans are initially drawn to us, but instinctively know that we are predators and not to be trusted. This dazzling, you call it, also has another name, thrall, or allure. It is how Heidi lures our prey to the city. He was using this on you, amore, to control you."

He smelled the salt of her tears before she angrily wiped them away.

"Why?" she sniffed. "Why would he go to such lengths… for me of all people?"

A shit load of reasons, he thought darkly. There was her not inconsiderable beauty, her scent, her ability to deflect his gift, her status as a friendless girl with absentee parents in a new place… Compiled with his diet and self-loathing, she was the perfect target for such a scheme.

He voiced this as carefully as he could- not wanting to unduly upset her, but he would not keep it from her either. She deserved every facet of the truth.

"He was the only unmated vampire in his coven," Caius finished with. "That takes a toll on our kind."

"But you were unmated for so long," she said, confused. "He's practically an infant compared to you, Aro, and Marcus."

"That is why we took wives," he replied somberly. "Although it was many years before we did so. It takes the edge off the centuries."

She took a long shuddering breath, her tears returning.

"I'm sorry," he said, internally cursing himself. "I have upset you."

"No," she shook her head. "You didn't. I just hate to think of you alone for so long."

"You were worth the wait, Bella. And we would wait another three thousand years," he vowed.

"Pfft," she sniffled, crying once more. "That's too long."

"It isn't. True mates are always worth waiting for. Even if they are unaccountably late being born," he added, his voice taking on a teasing quality to ease her sadness.

It worked to a small extent. She reached for his hand which was draped over her waist and snuggled even tighter against him.

"Will you tell me about her?" she asked softly.

"About whom, amore?"

"About your wife."

.

.

.

They were in a disused part of the castle, which was mainly being used as a storage facility. It was Caius's day with her, and they were walking hand in hand through empty corridors and rooms full of items that belonged in a museum. Crates full of who-knows-what, a bronzed bust of a woman who was clearly from a bygone era, portraits covered in dust cloths, musical instruments she had never seen before, and old weaponry lay strewn about.

"Why do you keep all this?" she asked, looking around at the dusty artifacts.

"Aro is a pack rat, that's why," he said dryly.

She snorted softly, easily imagining Aro as someone who hated to let things go once he'd procured them.

"What are we doing here?" she asked, a gilded harp catching her attention.

"There is something I want to show you," he said, turning to look at her.

From his expression, she didn't think it was a long-forgotten harpsichord or the display swords she'd seen only moments earlier. Whatever it was, it was significant, and had made Caius nervous. She could feel the strain in their bond. He was worried about her reaction to whatever he was about to spring on her.

Bella wondered if it had anything to do with Athenadora, his ex-wife. Although, she found out they'd never actually been married. Not by today's standards, anyway. Aro hadn't been married to his ex-partner either. Only Marcus had, before she was killed by a rival coven. She also happened to be Aro's blood sister, which Bella found very interesting.

Caius had mainly given her the details of his own "marriage" for lack of a better term, skimming over Marcus and Aro's history. They would tell her themselves; Caius had told her. They all agreed that their pasts should come from their own lips.

She knew that, like Caius, Athenadora had been a nomad when they met. They had both run afoul of the ruling coven at the time, the Romanian's, who the Volturi later usurped. She had left him less than a century ago after finding her true mate, leaving Caius alone and adrift. He'd been furious at the time, cursing her for leaving him after almost three thousand years together. He remained angry up until he met his own mate, and then he was forced to admit that his wife had had no choice but to follow her other half. He would have cast her out of the castle if she had still been there when he met Bella, so how could he blame her?

It turned out that Bella was correct in her assumption; his strange behavior had everything to do with Athenadora. They stopped at an oversized frame, obscured by a dust cloth.

"This is a portrait of us before you came here," he told her. "With our previous partners. You asked me what they looked like, but if you'd rather not see I would understand, amore."

"Show me," she said, craning her neck to see the expansive canvas.

He whipped the tarp off in a flurry, dust flying in all directions, making Bella cough. He tsked, waving the dust motes away from her.

"So delicate," he teased, brushing a dust bunny off of her shoulder. "In a week this sort of thing will not affect you."

She mock glared at him, but the retort she had forming died in her mouth. The frame was an intricate filagree that was probably made from real gold that seemed to glow in the dim lighting. It was art in and of itself, but the frame was not what made her mouth fall open. It was her mates with their former spouses, immortalized (ironically) on canvas. Aro, Caius, and Marcus looked the same, but as though they'd stepped off the set of a period movie with their dated clothing. They were each standing beside a woman, a vampire, who was stunningly beautiful in her own right.

Her eyes found the woman who was obviously Athenadora. She was breathtaking. Her hair was honey blonde, darker than Caius's, bordering on strawberry, with skin the color of porcelain. Bella wondered what color her eyes had been in her human life.

Beside Marcus was Didyme, his wife and Aro's sister. She looked like Aro might if he'd been a woman. Her hair was the color of pitch and piled on top of her head in an ornate style that must have been popular at the time. Her nose was different than her brothers', but they shared the same eye shape and hair color. She was smirking slightly, a look Bella had seen on her black haired mate before.

Finally, she came to Aro's wife- partner- whatever. Her hair was flaxen, so light that it rivaled Caius's. it was long and hung loosely down around her waist, forgoing the more intricate styles worn by the other women. She was tall, almost as tall as Aro, and slender. Her limbs were willowy and she had a blank expression, making her look aloof, or possibly just lost in her own thoughts.

"What was her name?" she asked, unable to look away. There was something about the woman in the painting that didn't sit well with Bella. A feeling she couldn't put words to.

"Her name is Sulpicia."

Bella spun around. Aro and Marcus were standing behind them, the former with his hands clasped in front of him in what Bella would later learn was a nervous tell.

"Hi," she said lamely, feeling somehow as though she'd been caught doing something she shouldn't.

"Brothers," Caius said blithely. "I was showing our mate a little bit of our past life."

"So I see," Aro said, stepping forward and kissing Bella on the crown of her head. "Good morning, carina."

"Angel," said Marcus, doing the same to the tip of her nose and making her blush. "I see that Caius has drug you up here for a lesson on ancient history."

She nodded, not really knowing what to say. Were they upset that she was here, invading a very personal memory? Would they be angry with Caius for bringing her here? Probably. The brothers always seemed to have reasons to be irritated by each other.

Bella looked at the painting, at Sulpicia, who seemed to stare back at her. He said her name in present tense, indicating to Bella that his ex was still living, unlike poor Didyme.

"Is she still alive?" she asked softly, redirecting her eyes to Aro.

He nodded, sparing the canvas a brief glance. He ghosted over to her and laced his fingers in hers.

"She is," he said in the same soft voice she had used. "And unhappy with me, I'm afraid. But that is a tale for later. You and Caius must have better ways to spend your day together than rooting around the storage area. Really, Caius, of all the ways to romance our mate…"

Caius shot his brother an annoyed look.

"Bella was interested in our history," he said, his back going up. "Who am I to deny our mate anything?"

"Indeed, brother," Marcus remarked. "I defy you to say 'no' to our lovely mate, Aro."

"I would never," he purred, leaning in to kiss her on the cheek. His scent filled her senses, making her eyes close in appreciation of his smell.

"You're all ridiculous," she said after he pulled back, blushing fuchsia.

There was a chorus of chuckles from her mates.

"Well," Caius drawled. "If you two are here for no other reason than to critique how I spend time with Bella, we will take our leave."

"Ah, ah," Aro tsked. "Not so fast. As it happens, we do have a reason for seeking you out, although there's clearly no accounting for taste with your choices, Caius. If we take precautions, I-"

"I believe it was my idea," Marcus cut in smoothly, but Aro continued as though he hadn't spoken.

" -feel that a proper date is in order. We have not spent nearly enough time together as a group, and our mate has not yet seen the best of what Volterra has to offer."

"Not with that Cullen brat lurking around, Aro," Caius snarled. "If he comes near her-"

"We will know the second he enters the city, assuming he is foolish enough to attempt it," Aro said lightly, waving off his concerns. "The best of the guard will accompany us, out of sight, of course- and this may be the last opportunity Bella gets to see our city until after her change. Who knows how long she will be unable to be around humans!"

Bella shifted uncomfortably at the reminder. She kept forgetting that she would be a blood thirsty monster, possibly in a matter of days. She remembered all too well the frenzy of the newborns that had fed in and around Forks. Also, despite the threat that Edward posed, she admitted that she desperately wanted to see Volterra.

"I wouldn't mind seeing the city," she said, chewing on her lower lip even as Caius cursed.

"Who cannot say no now, brother?" Aro asked smugly.

Caius huffed but looked down at Bella fondly.

"Fuck, amore," he sighed. "Alright- but only if you promise not to wonder from us. It would only take that cur a single second of time while you are not guarded to take you from us."

"Excellent!" Aro cried delightedly. "I will have Heidi make the arrangements. Now the two of you go on and do chose something more interesting than this, Caius, really."

Bella stifled her laugh at Caius's scowl as he led her away.

"They weren't mad, were they?" she asked once they'd found themselves in the library.

Bella was seated on the soft furniture with her feet tucked up under her, and Caius was impossibly close, their thighs touching.

"Not at you," he snorted. "Aro is always cross with me and vice versa. He prefers the past to stay in the past, but we all agree that we want no secrets where you are concerned."

Bella felt relieved to hear that. With Edward, there were only secrets. Secrets and information that he didn't deign to share with her in her fragile, human state.

"You do bicker quite a bit," she smirked. "Is it always like this, or just since I've been here."

Caius laughed, delighting Bella who loved to see him more relaxed.

"You have no idea, amore," he laughed. "But, yes, it has always been this way. Can I interest you in a card game while Aro plans something extravagant?"

His words left a sour taste in her mouth. Extravagant. She had a feeling that Aro did nothing in halves.

"I only know how to play Go Fish," she warned him.

"Then that is what we'll play," he grinned.

.

.

.

Chapter Text

A/N: Okay wonderful readers, this is where our story earns its rating. If we're all grown up girls (or boys) please enjoy! If not, you know where the back button is located.

.

.

.

"This game is rigged!" Caius huffed, throwing his cards down. Bella rewarded him with a tinkling laugh. She had won three games in a row, and he didn't know how!

"You're cheating," he accused her.

Her body shook with more laughter at his expense. Her eyes seemed bright in the artificial lighting, and despite his annoyance at not winning such a simple game, Caius had a hard time staying angry when she looked this beautiful.

"You're a sore loser," she teased.

"Sore loser, indeed," he groused. "You're an insolent little wench!"

His grumbling pulled more laughter from her. There was nothing for it, he supposed. Caius was, in fact, a sore loser. Better she know now.

"And you've never played?" she said through her giggles. "What is the opposite of beginners luck?"

That's it, he thought, swiping the pile of cards off the table. They fluttered haphazardly to the floor as Bella continued to laugh so hard that tears were forming in the corners of her eyes.

"I have other uses for that impertinent mouth," he declared, roughly pulling her to himself.

Bella squealed as he yanked her so that she now straddled his thighs, her dress riding up. She may have been about to protest, or possibly make other impudent remarks at his expense, but he would never know. She gasped as he pulled her down, crushing her mouth with his. He had to be careful how much force he used, but found it wasn't as hard as he'd once thought it might be. It certainly wasn't the issue that infant, Edward, had made it out to be. After reading his mind, Aro had relayed the brat's reluctance to be physical, sighting her fragility as an excuse. In reality, the century old vampire had been a virgin with poor control.

The first time he'd seen the sofa Heidi had installed in the library, Caius had declared it an eyesore. He now reconsidered his position on the new piece of furniture. It certainly had its uses. Laying Bella back on it as he planked his body over hers, for example. He wondered if that meddlesome little shit had this in mind when she desecrated the ancient library with this modern monstrosity.

Caius practically purred when Bella's small hands found the hem of his dress shirt, yanking it free from where he'd tucked it into his trousers. She was wearing another dress, thank god, which climbed up her thighs as he settled between her legs. Their kiss intensified, their tongues writhing against one another. He couldn't get enough of her.

Luckily, Bella seemed to feel the same way. She moaned into their kiss, the sound going directly to his cock. Her fingers weren't done with his shirt. Frantically, she worked the buttons, undoing them far too slowly for his liking.

With a sharp tug, Caius ripped the offending garment from his body, tossing it to places unknown. If he was afraid that such a move would scare the sense back into her, he needn't be. If anything, it seemed to inflame her passion. Bella arched her body into his and wrapped one leg over his hip. This brought his straining erection into direct contact with the place it so desperately wanted to be.

There was a sharp intake of breath. Her hands, which had been delightfully roaming the muscular planes of his back, stilled.

"We don't have to go any further," he told her in a low voice, although he'd love nothing more. "When we- I want it to be your choice who you'd prefer to be with first. If you'd rather- with Aro or Marcus-"

"I want you," she said, her voice taking on a husky quality that made something twist inside of him. "And I want it to be natural, not a thing we decide before… Just, maybe not on the sofa? Not the first time, anyway…"

Caius didn't need to be told twice. With blinding speed, he swooped her up and seconds later they were in her room. He would have taken her to his own bedroom, but the bed was an antique and was bound to be uncomfortable for a human.

She laughed breathlessly as he released her, flopping onto the soft mattress. The sun had begun to sink while they whiled away the good part of the day rooting around in storage and playing that damnable game. As a result, the light that poured in through a narrow window was a golden stripe that cut through the space.

Bella smiled as he settled over her, adopting the same position they'd used in the library.

"Will this be okay?" she asked. "I mean, do you feel in control?"

"A vampire cannot hurt their mate," he replied, letting one hand snake down to the hem of her dress, lifting it slowly but surely up her shapely legs. "Even if their mate is human, for now."

"Are you sure?" she asked. "Because Edward…"

"That bore had tenuous self-control, was on a diet of animal blood, and courting his singer," he scoffed, rolling his eyes for good measure. "Vampires have successfully had relations with humans before- Although we typically do not condone such relationships. I would never put you in danger, amore. Trust me."

"I do," she breathed. "I do."

Caius silently thanked every god he could think of.

He continued his assault on her mouth, pressing her even further into the mattress as her hands found his hair, tugging sharply. He didn't feel the pain, of course, but when she was like him, he would be able to ride that line between pleasure and pain if she did such a thing.

With the barest pressure, she pushed his shoulders back so she could sit up. There was a brief moment in which he thought she'd changed her mind, but that was dispelled when she removed her dress, pulling it over her head and letting it fall to the floor with thump.

Heidi was getting a raise, he decided, as he viewed the undergarments she wore. He couldn't believe she had brought them from Forks. They were blood red and lined in delicate lace that he wanted to tear from her body. Her breasts spilled over the cups of the brazier, making her look like a walking wet dream.

"You are stunning, amore," he said reverently, guiding her to lay back against the soft bedding.

She nervously chewed on her lower lip.

"I- um- haven't-"

"You're a virgin?" Caius finished for her. "I guessed as much. I'll make it good for you."

"Okay," she said breathlessly.

His mouth was on hers again, trying to infuse all the passion he felt into this single kiss. Aro would seethe with jealousy, but Caius couldn't spare a thought about his brother and their rivalry where Isabella was concerned right now. He meant what he said; he wanted her to choose, although he'd be lying if he said he wasn't supremely pleased to be first.

The flimsy garment that presented her breasts so nicely tore as easily as tissue, exposing her to his eyes. Her breasts were mid-sized and perfectly formed, her rose-colored nipples saluting the sun. She was looking up at him with dark eyes, their bond completely overriding any sense of shyness she might have felt at being naked in front of a man for the first time.

"I liked that one," she complained, although her eyes twinkled with laughter.

"I'll buy you ten," he growled, capturing her lips again.

Her breasts made delicious contact with his bare chest, pulling a whine from her and a groan from Caius. Her matching underwear was next on his list of demolition, followed by his own trousers and undergarments. When they were both nude, Caius nudged her thighs apart with his shoulders, slinking down her body.

"What are you doing?" she asked, her nervousness finally rearing its head.

"Don't be shy, cara," he rasped.

"But-but-"

"If you want me to stop, I will, of course," he said. "But I've been thinking about this ever since we were on the jet coming back from Forks. Let me make you feel good."

"But, with your mouth?" she asked, clearly reading his intentions.

"I promise you'll love it," he told her with a smirk. "And so will I, for that matter."

She wetted her lips, contemplating what they were about to do, before nodding and laying back. He crowed internally, gripping her behind the thighs and tugging her where he wanted. She gasped when he pushed her knees all the way apart, exposing her fully.

His mate was perfect, of course. Caius tried, really he did, to start out slowly, but found it impossible. Something, the bond or his lack of self-control, he couldn't be sure, sent him into a frenzy as he went down on her.

Her breathless cries spurred him into action, and he chased those delicious noises. He breached her body with one, and then two fingers, making her cry out and shift. He didn't feel her hymen, but given that she was a clumsy human, he wasn't all that surprised. She was tight, so tight that his fingers caused discomfort, which he tried to override with the pleasure his mouth was creating.

"Don't stop," she moaned when he slowed his ministrations. Not one to disobey his mate in the throws of passion, he doubled his attentions.

Bella threw her head back into the pillows, her body arching off the bed as she came. She gripped her own face, pressing the heels of her hands into her eyes.

"Fuck," she said sharply, shuddering as she came down from her high.

Caius was smug. He'd never heard her use foul language before and vowed to do everything in his power to drag filthy words from her lips in bed from now on.

"I love you," he purred.

Caius froze as soon as the words left his mouth. He hadn't meant to say it, certainly not now, but he had felt it from the second he realized that she was his mate. That, and panic, of course, that she was in imminent danger. He'd wanted to tell her at the Cullen's home but didn't want to scare her off. The moment they shared now was so emotionally charged that the phrase had been pulled from him without his permission.

"I love you, too," she said softly.

"Thank god," he sighed, even as she pulled him up her body. "There's no mood killer greater than an unwanted declaration of love."

"I wouldn't know," she laughed.

"No," he said, looking down at her and kissing her forehead. "I don't suppose you would."

"I'm ready," she said, wrapping a leg around him and again, bringing her hot center into contact with his cock.

Only this time, there were no layers separating them. Caius growled, resisting the urge to sink in quickly. With one hand he reached down and gathered the moisture from her, using it to lubricate his own throbbing member.

Bella made a strangled noise when the blunt head of his cock breached her. She was impossibly tight. Carefully, he nudged in a little further, gently inching himself inside of her until he was fully sheathed. Something shifted as soon as he was seated within her body. Their bond strengthened, becoming a steel cable so strong that nothing could fracture it. Every wrong was righted, every wound healed. A hiss escaped his clenched teeth and his body trembled with sheer sensory overload.

She felt it too. He could feel her emotions through their connection. They almost overwhelmed him in their intensity. Tears leaked from her closed eyes, streaming into the hairline at her temples as gravity pulled the liquid down.

He kissed her then, deeper and more passionately than ever before. When she was a vampire, he wouldn't need to hold back. He could worship her body the way it was intended to be.

"Move," Bella whispered, breaking their kiss. "I want to feel you."

He did move. Carefully at first, and then with deeper, longer strokes. He wouldn't last like this, but he wanted her to come again. Caius gripped her, adjusting her pelvis so his pubic bone abraded her clit with every thrust.

They came together, with twin shouts so loud he'd be surprised if the humans on the streets below didn't hear. Bella would undoubtedly be mortified if and when she realized that every vampire in the castle would know exactly what they'd gotten up to, but Caius didn't give two shits about them. He could only focus on his mate. The sound of her breathing, her heart pounding like wild horses, and her cry of ecstasy.

Bella was drowsy when he finally slipped out of her. Her eyes fluttered and she tried, and failed, to stifle a yawn.

"Take a nap, amore," he whispered. "I'll wake you before dinner."

She offered him a grateful smile and pulled him closer as her eyes drifted shut. He was awash in a bliss he hadn't known existed as she fell into a light sleep. Caius had seen and rejected this idea that true mates enjoyed this level of intimacy, of joy in each other's company. There was no denying it now, he thought wryly. It must be experienced to be believed.

He was so relaxed, so blissfully entrenched in their newly consummated bond, that he didn't realize they were being watched.

.

.

.

A/N: A shorter chapter this time, but I hope the content makes up for it. This just seemed like a good place to stop.

Chapter Text

A/N: Thank you for your patience as I tackled this installment. This chapter was a beast, and the longest to date. I couldn't find a good stopping point, and didn't want to break it into two chapters. More lemons, for your reading enjoyment! If that's not your bag, or you're not a grown up, hit the back button, babe.

.

.

.

Caius's thoughts were far too smug for Aro's liking. It was the evening following his brother's deflowering of their shared mate. The plans Heidi had arranged were moved, much to Aro's annoyance, because his blonde-haired brother had worn Isabella out. They'd ended up watching another movie instead- the film adaptation of Sense and Sensibility, the very book he'd read to her in the garden.

Neither Aro nor Marcus breathed a word of their mate's earlier tryst with Caius, lest they embarrass her. Although it was impossible not to notice the discoloration on her throat where he'd marked her delicate skin, or her lips, which were slightly swollen. Her smell was different as well… A strange combination of her own fresh scent, combined with his brother's. A brief touch of Caius's wrist revealed all Aro needed, or wanted, to know.

When they were all more comfortable with one another, there would be time and space for ribbing and one-upmanship, but not yet. Their bond was still too new, too fragile, for such a thing.

But Isabella was not here now, as Aro leaned in the doorframe of Caius's quarters. She was in her own room, allowing Heidi the privilege of doing something with her hair. He'd read Heidi's thoughts, assessing her new and unofficial position as lady's maid to the mistress of the coven, and was pleased with what he saw. Heidi was positively tickled with her new position, and Bella seemed to like her. Renata and Chelsea would be jealous, which was but another feather in her cap. The three women always seemed to be in competition with one another.

Speaking of being pleased with oneself, Caius caught Aro's eye in the reflection of an ornate mirror as he knotted his tie.

"Green isn't your color, brother," he smirked.

Aro ghosted into the room, flicking a priceless vase onto the floor where it shattered. Caius's smirk faltered, his crimson eyes narrowing as he observed the mess.

"That was Napoleon's," he hissed.

"And Isabella is mine," Aro sniffed. "But more's the pity."

"Ours," said Marcus, drifting in with a broad smirk.

"Oh dear," he exclaimed when he saw Aro's sour expression. "I find myself agreeing with Caius more and more these days. Green really does nothing for your complexion, Aro."

"I am not jealous."

He was, of course. They all were of one another to some degree- Aro would hardly be a man if he wasn't. His brother's expressions clearly conveyed that they saw through his charade, but Aro continued on.

"I'm merely curious if Caius is done primping," he drawled. "At this rate, Bella will be ready before you, brother."

"You're one to talk about primping, Aro," Caius scoffed. "I've never seen another man fuss over his hair the way you do-"

"Children, please," Marcus said with a long-suffering, although amused, sigh.

"What happened here?"

Bella was standing in the adjoining doorway, surveying the mess of broken glass. Their bickering had actually allowed her to sneak up on them- or perhaps it was even more proof of her exceptionalism, Aro mused.

Heidi was certainly proving her worth as their mate's personal shopper. The black dress clung to her body without looking painted on, showcasing her figure. Her crest glinted, catching the light where it lay against her sternum. Aro swallowed the venom which pooled in his mouth at the sight of her.

"Carina," He purred, gliding to her on silent feet. "You look ravishing."

She tugged self-consciously at the dress, chewing on her lower lip in that adorably prim way of hers.

"I don't know," she groaned. "Don't you think it's too-"

"Sexy?" Caius cut in, leering at her with sheer masculine appreciation. "Yes. I don't want other men seeing you in it, amore, lest I be forced to gouge their eyes out."

Bella scoffed, going slightly pink.

"Do not listen to them, angel," Marcus said, also drifting to her and planting a chaste kiss on her lips. "And no, it isn't too sexy. It's the perfect amount."

"Mistress?"

Heidi was now lingering behind Bella, holding a sheer yard of black fabric with delicate red roses embroidered on it.

"I've finished steaming your wrap," she informed their mate.

"Oh," Bella said, taking it gratefully. "Thank you, Heidi."

"Can I do anything else for you before you leave?" Heidi asked.

"You've done too much already," Bella said with an appreciative sigh.

"It is my pleasure, Mistress," she grinned. "Please let me know if you change your mind. Masters, Mistress."

Heidi gave a dutiful curtsey before she vanished, leaving in a woosh of air. The guard was equal parts reverential and fascinated by their human mistress. Aro hadn't even needed to utilize the gifts of Chelsea or Corrin- it was deeply satisfying. He trailed his fingertips down her spine, left bare by the cut of the dress.

"Are you ready to leave, carina?" he asked her, relishing her shudder.

She nodded, letting him slip his hand into hers. They traveled on foot- everything in Volterra was within walking distance, even by human standards.

The night was humid, interspersed with a warm breeze that picked up Bella's newly styled hair and blew it over one shoulder. Aro clutched one hand, while Marcus took the other- uncaring that passersby stared at them curiously. Bella's discomfort with it was obvious, however.

Noticing their mate's embarrassment, Caius spoke up.

"They're looking at me, amore," he smirked. "It's my devastating good looks, you see. My tragic, fatal flaw."

She rewarded him with a huff of laughter as they steered her into a restaurant with soft, instrumental music, and muted lighting. The maître d eyed Bella's cleavage- just barely visible in the nefarious dress Heidi had stuffed her into. Aro was starting to rethink her raise… The man then blinked at their presence, his heart rate accelerating dangerously as he showed them quickly to a private table on the rooftop terrace. Caius glared at the man, who swallowed nervously, before all but fleeing their presence.

Caius hissed an epithet in ancient Greek too low for Bella to hear, but which both Marcus and Aro agreed with. The man was lucky to leave with his eyes intact.

"Caius," Bella scolded him softly, but with no real bite. "That wasn't nice."

"For him, it was," Aro tutted, guiding her to her seat and pulling out her chair. "He was gawking at you, amore mio. My brother has killed men for less- but don't fear, the waiter will live to see another day, dearest."

She made a sound, giving both he and Caius a disapproving look. If she thought he was joking, Aro didn't know. If so, he hoped that Caius would be able to rein in his bloodier impulses around Bella in the future. Something told Aro she wouldn't take kindly to dismemberment just because someone gazed at her for a moment too long or made a lewd comment in her presence.

"If I can be persuaded to spare his life," Caius wheedled, "what will my reward be?"

"You're incorrigible," she laughed, hitting his arm lightly. And then, pretending to consider this she said, "Your reward will be the knowledge that you didn't murder someone for no good reason."

"Ha!" Marcus barked. "You are ambitious, angel, if you are embarking on such a quest. Caius is a jealous lover, aren't you brother?"

"No more than either of you," he sniffed, moving his chair closer to their mate's. "Although I will require more incentive, stellina. Hmm, I know, what about a kiss?"

Bella scoffed, but her smile gave her away for being charmed by this. She leaned in to give him a chaste kiss on the cheek, but he turned at the last possible second, catching her lips with his own.

Aro's pants tightened when her surprised gasp turned into a soft moan. His own jealousy was making itself known. Not for sharing her with his brothers, but that he had not yet had the privilege bestowed upon Caius. If Aro had it his way, that would change very soon.

Bella blushed when they parted, as though just remembering that Aro and Marcus were present. Embarrassed, she turned her attention to the menu.

The backdrop was stunning from the rooftop. The sun had set, but the horizon was still a vivid shade of magenta. Marcus plied their mate with wine, which she only took a couple sips of. Aro was gratified, however, that she seemed more interested in food than she had when she first arrived in Volterra.

They regaled her with stories of their misadventures finding a suitable place for their coven to put down roots. All kings needed a kingdom, after all. The festival of Saint Marcus came up next. Bella had seen it, of course, but she'd been somewhat preoccupied with the Cullen brat and his melodrama at the time.

"And you're Saint Marcus?" she asked Marcus, who inclined his head.

"At your service," he said with a smirk. "Saint Aro doesn't quite have same ring, don't you agree?"

Bella laughed into her wine. Her dark eyes seemed to sparkle in the candlelight and her face was suffused with happiness. Unable to stop himself, Aro reached out to stroke her cheek and she leaned into his touch. She pressed a kiss into his palm, and he tangled his fingers with hers.

"Marcus is correct," he sighed dramatically, dropping their joined hands to rest in her lap. "I am many things, carina, but a saint is not among them."

"Good," she asserted with a soft smile. "That would be boring. I much prefer you the way you are."

An alien feeling swelled within him at her words. No one, not once in his very long life, had ever said such a thing. Not even Sulpicia, who had been smitten with him for many, many years, before things had gone spectacularly awry. Their bond seemed to pulse and then grow, with web-like veins that sprouted and wove together, creating an almost painful amount of intimacy between them. Marcus was watching closely, likely seeing this take shape.

Bella was affected as well. Her pupils dilated and her breathing hitched. It was obvious that something had shifted. The very air around them seemed charged with it.

"What-"

"The bond," Marcus said in a feathery voice. "It is growing, Angel."

She nodded, rubbing her sternum absently.

"I feel it," she said.

"Does it hurt you?" Caius asked lowly.

Bella shook her head, the curls that Heidi had painstakingly created tumbling around her shoulders, loosening slightly. Her floral scent changed again, and they could all smell the tangy spice of her arousal. Aro's eyes went black, and he had to curl his hands into fists, wrestling with the urge to take her here and now. Perhaps in the future they could engage in a little exhibitionism, but that would be too much too soon for their novice mate. With great effort, he reeled his desire in.

"Are you finished eating, carina?" he asked succinctly.

Her mouth opened and then closed before she merely nodded, as though incapable of speech.

"Thank Christ," Caius muttered, standing and all but yanking her out of her seat. "Let's get you out of here before my brothers clear this table to have their way with you al fresco!"

In his own haze of lust and desire, Aro had failed to notice that Marcus was in the same predicament. His brother's face mirrored his own yearning for their sweet mate.

Caius looked first at Aro and then Marcus, sighing irritably.

"I suppose I'll settle the bill," he growled. "Just get her back to the castle before you fuck her in the streets!"

.

.

.

The walk back to the castle felt surreal, as though she were in a fever dream. Marcus pulled her through the streets, leading them through several back alleyways only a local would be aware of. Aro walked closely behind her with a hand firmly planted on the small of her back.

Bella felt both lost to the haze, almost as if she were outside her own body, and also keenly aware of her own desires- a live wire ready to ignite.

The guard was absent when they entered the castle, and Bella dimly wondered if they had made themselves scarce by design, or if it was simply good luck that they weren't there to witness her behaving like a cat in heat- which was exactly what she felt like. Whatever the case, she didn't have long to deliberate their absence. Marcus swung her up into his arms and in a blinding flash of movement, he was depositing her on her own bed.

Aro was a split second behind them, closing the door with a dangerous look in his eye. His gaze was predatory, and Bella felt very much like prey in that moment. Marcus was also watching her with dark eyes, his body perfectly still, but still coiled to pounce.

Bella wanted this- wanted them- but felt shyness creeping in. She'd only been with one man- yesterday, in fact- and hadn't really thought ahead to the situation she now found herself in. What were they expecting? A three-way? Or would they want her to chose one over the other- an impossible choice!

Given those options, she knew which one she preferred, but would be mortified to suggest it…

Aro took measured, even steps at a human pace until he was standing beside Marcus at the foot of the bed, looking down at her hungrily.

Unsure how to convey her thoughts and unable to gather the necessary language, she toed off first one heeled sandal, and then the other, letting fall to the floor with a dull thunk. All the while she maintained eye contact with both vampires, who were tracking her movements with their eyes.

"Are you sure, angel?" Marcus asked, but his usually feathery voice came out as more of a growl. "We don't have to do anything tonight if you don't want to. Or if you are more comfortable being with only one at a time, one of us could stay and the other could retire."

Aro said nothing, although his jaw clenched as though he didn't think much of this idea. Somehow, she couldn't see him taking being asked to leave so that Marcus could ravage her very graciously. And Bella didn't want that. The thought of being with two men at the same time, especially for someone as inexperienced as herself, was intimidating. But sending one away was totally out of the question, and something, this bond perhaps, was nudging her. Telling her that this was right, where so many other things in her short life had been wrong. She didn't want to wait or to choose.

She wanted everything.

"I'm sure," she said, and her voice didn't shake or crack the way she imagined it might.

Aro was the first to move, naturally. He was on her a second later, easing her back onto the mattress, his black eyes boring into hers with single-minded passion. His hair fell down, creating a curtain around their faces as he planked himself over her body. His scent made her mind go blissfully blank.

"I love you, Isabella," he breathed.

She reached up to tuck some of his hair back, finding it silky smooth to the touch, and smiled.

"I love you, too," she said, and then smirking, "but you guys don't need to tell me that to get me in bed."

Aro laughed, dropping his forehead to rest against hers.

"I loved you the first time I saw you," he said, serious once more. "Our souls recognized their counterpoint in one another, and I knew."

"I dreamed about you," she confessed in a breathless whisper. "About all of you. I thought I was losing my mind."

"I told you, brother," Aro said to Marcus, who had come to sit beside them on the bed.

Marcus merely hummed, stretching his hand to trail a single fingertip down Bella's bare calf. She shuddered at the sensation. The warm, pleasant haze she'd felt at the restaurant was creeping back in, dissolving all rational thought and overcoming her sudden case of nerves.

"Do you have any questions, amore mio?" Aro asked in a ragged voice.

She shook her head, her voice lost once more. Aro had shifted off to the side, still partially atop her prone body, while Marcus had slid into the vacant spot on her other side.

"We'll start slowly, Angel," Marcus promised. "Jut tell us if you want to stop or slow down."

"Okay," she managed.

Marcus used his index finger to tilt her head towards him and pulled her into a sensual kiss. Their tongues danced and she made a sound that drew a hissed word in a language she didn't know from Aro, who was stroking her hair.

One of them, she couldn't be sure who in her haze of lust, turned her to her side, facing Marcus. He continued to kiss her senseless, running a cool hand up and down her bare arm, leaving a trail of gooseflesh in its wake. More cool fingers her touching her, tracing the low v of her backless dress, before inching the zipper down slowly, giving her enough time to say no, if she wanted.

Aro's pressed a kiss to one shoulder blade, and then another, until he was inching his way to her neck. His hands carded through her hair until he gently tugged at the roots, exposing her neck fully and making her moan into Marcus's mouth. She shuddered and broke away from Marcus, making a surprised sound somewhere between a gasp and a moan when he sucked harshly on her neck.

"Oh god," she sighed, letting her head fall back onto Aro's shoulder. "Don't stop, Aro."

"You flatter me, stellina," he said roughly.

He doubled his attentions to the soft skin of her neck, leaving angry purple marks in his wake. Dimly, she wondered how he could do this and not be overcome with the desire to tear her throat out. But he wouldn't. Just as she could never conceive of causing him harm, he would never hurt her. She trusted him, she realized. Trusted all three of the vampires who had effectively turned her life upside down. Or perhaps they put it right side up?

Marcus took the flimsy material of the designer dress she wore, tearing first one shoulder strap and then the next. His lips found hers again, and her eyes fluttered closed as he worked the material down her writhing body, exposing first her bra-clad breasts, and then the almost non existent underwear she'd put on.

Aro pulled away then, his eyes roving over her, making her feel both desirable and horrifically exposed. Before any insecurities about her body could fully surface, a low rumble made a shudder ratchet up her spine.

"Magnifico," he purred, scraping the juncture between her shoulder and neck with the blunt side of his teeth. "You are perfect, carina. Perfect- but decidedly overdressed. Don't you agree, brother?"

"Woefully," Marcus agreed, now turning his attention to her jaw line.

He kissed a wet trail down the other side of her throat, drawing a breathless moan from Bella. She thought she ought to participate more, but her mates were three steps ahead of her. They must have done this thousands of times before she was even born. She could barely keep up with one of them, let alone two. A sharp tug and a snap, which rendered her braless, scattered her thoughts, bringing her sharply into the present.

"Aro!" she gasped, reaching to cover herself.

"Don't," he growled, catching her hands in his.

His tone made her tummy clench in anticipation, surprising ever herself. She'd been a virgin barely more than a day ago, but not dead. Certainly, Renee had left enough salacious reading material laying around that Bella knew about the transfer of power in sexual situations. The thought of giving that power over to her mates made a jolt of electricity go straight between her legs.

"Let us see you, amore mio," Aro beseeched her, his voice taking on a cajoling tone. "You are so beautiful, Bella. Simply perfect for us…"

Bella let her hands fall to her sides just as Aro turned her on her back. They were both hovering over her, watching her with black eyes. Marcus touched Aro's wrist, conveying some silent message. Aro smirked and nodded only one time.

"What-"

"Shh," he cut off her unasked question. "You'll enjoy this, carina. Let us make you feel good."

She had barely nodded before Marcus tore the lacy underwear from her body with a snap and hooked her knees over his shoulders. Just as swiftly, he brought his mouth down to her increasingly wet center. Bella bowed off the bed with a startled cry, which was swallowed whole by Aro, who descended on her mouth. Her head spun from the fall back onto the soft bedding, which seemed to sigh under her weight.

The high thread count felt silky and cool under her heated flesh. Real down wasn't something she'd ever had before- certainly not with the irresponsible, eccentric Renee, and Charlie was entirely too practical to consider the quality of their bedding. Her mates, however, had spared no expense making her comfortable. Something that made her both uncomfortable and feeling well cared for.

But now was not the time to consider the duvet or the enormous bed she lay on- her breathing was coming in pants as Marcus worked his mouth on her sensitive flesh, drawing strange, alien sounds from her.

She didn't have time to feel embarrassment, for Aro's hands had found her breasts, his fingers gently yet firmly plucking at her sensitive nipples, rolling them between his fingers. The dueling sensations of his attentions, combined with what Marcus was doing between her legs sent her int a frenzy. She felt feral when fingers joined the fray at the apex of her thighs, entering her and curling to touch just the right spot.

Bella ripped her mouth from Aro as she came, a loud moan tearing itself free from her throat. Her orgasm seemed to drag on forever, although it was really only a few seconds, and she was suspended in bliss. Spots appeared in her vision, and for a split second everything went white.

They gave her several seconds to recuperate, watching her hungrily as she caught her breath. She came down with a violent shudder, opening her eyes to see that they had switched places without her knowing. Marcus's face was wet from where he'd thoroughly eaten her out, and Aro was taking his place between her legs. They'd both removed their clothing, which lay shredded and scattered about the room.

Bella didn't have the time or the patience to appreciate them properly. There would be time later to catalogue every inch of their nude bodies, drawing comparisons and contrasts among her inhumanly beautiful mates. For now, she could only appreciate that they were delightfully, beautifully masculine.

Without preamble, Aro dove between her splayed thighs, repeating Marcus's ministration, but at warp speed. Being a vampire certainly had its advantages- like using their tongue in this way, which vibrated against her swollen clitoris.

"Ah, fuck!" she cried, trying to bring her thighs together to protect her overstimulated flesh.

Aro growled against her and wedged her legs even further apart with his broad shoulders.

"Aro," she panted, trying to twist away from him. "It's too much-"

"Just feel, angel," Marcus whispered against the shell of her ear. "Surrender to it."

"But- but-"

A nip to her inner thigh made her gasp, giving Marcus the opportunity to slide his tongue between her parted lips. Aro slowed his tongue, but did not retreat. When Marcus caught a pink nipple in his mouth, sucking and then catching it carefully in his teeth, she screamed. Shockwaves ricocheted through her as she came and came and came. Her voice would be hoarse the next day, but she didn't care.

Her mates didn't let her come down gently from her orgasm this time. Without waiting, Aro crawled up her flushed body, kissing a wet path to her mouth. His chest hair was coarse against her breasts, which were still sensitive from Marcus's treatment. He lined himself up at her entrance and rolled his hips, sinking into her in one smooth motion.

"Cuore mio," he gasped. "Mi rovinerai, mia regina, e lo permetto volentieri. Io sono tua."

His words were lost in the sheer rush of sensation of both being filled by him, and their bond, which seemed to fuse them together, making one person instead of two.

"Am I hurting you, regina?" he asked roughly. "Are you too sore?"

Bella felt on fire for him- desperate to feel him spill himself within her. She barely understood these feelings or where they came from. All she knew was that he needed to move now.

"Just move," she begged, tilting her hips to allow him to sink even deeper.

Aro snarled at the sensation, needing no further encouragement. He thrust long and deep inside of her, keeping his pace steady and even. Her mouth sought his this time, catching his lips in a bruising kiss that stole the oxygen from her lungs.

He snaked a hand between them, manipulating the swollen bud of flesh between her legs. Bella cried out again, tossing her head back as they came together. Once, twice, three times he pulled orgasms from her, each time achieving his own climax. Evidently, vampires had a very short refractory period.

By the time Marcus pulled her between the two of them, she was senseless. Her brain felt as though it was misfiring from pleasure.

He said something that might have been 'I love you' in another language she couldn't pinpoint, Bella didn't know, before also sliding in. They were in a position Bella hadn't known was possible with her very limited experience. His chest was pressed against her back as they both lay on their sides, and her leg was drawn up and over one of his hips.

Marcus may have been the largest of all three vampires, but it was also possible that this new position made her tighter- or it may have been a combination of both. Luckily, she was dripping from both desire and her lovemaking with Aro. Although she was well lubricated, Bella still keened when he entered her. She writhed, either trying to escape the sensation of total fullness, or seek more of it, she didn't know.

They settled into a rhythm, a push and pull as he thrust inside of her. Marcus resumed his attentions to the tender skin of her neck, sucking and marking her, leaving a trail of fire in his wake.

Aro still participated- he couldn't help himself. His hands found her breasts once more, palming the flesh and tenderly kissing the top of each one.

"Ti amo, angelo," Marcus growled into her shoulder.

That was one that she understood. A pleasant warmth spread from her chest in the same place that had felt so empty and cold after Edward had abandoned her, thrown her away. She felt complete, whole, unaware that she had been incomplete to begin with.

"Yes," she sighed, tipping her head back even further. "I- I-"

She broke off as Aro's mouth found her clitoris once again. With her legs splayed open as they were, he had easy access to her most intimate area, which he took full advantage of.

"Do you know what he said, anima gemella?" he asked against her skin.

Bella nodded, insensate with desire. She was about to tip over the edge. Her body shook with need.

Aro took another swipe at her with his tongue, so close to the place she was joined with Marcus, who kept thrusting into her with long strokes.

"It is polite to say it back," Aro teased, taking another lazy lick.

"Fuck," she swore, trembling.

"Mmm," he hummed, the sound vibrating against her. "Not even close."

Another swipe of his talented tongue almost sent her spiraling into oblivion, but it wasn't quite enough. She screwed her eyes shut, but she could practically feel his smirk. Marcus had not ceased his attentions to her neck, although he had migrated to the shell of her ear. Her hand came up to tangle in his long hair, pulling him even closer.

"I love you, too," she managed.

He growled, increasing his tempo, his blunt tip nudging her cervix with every thrust.

"Good girl, carina," Aro purred, attacking her swollen nub once more.

Everything went white again, the sound turning off as her orgasm rolled through her. Her mouth opened in a silent scream. Marcus came, too, shouting as he spilled inside of her.

When the room around her took shape once more, Aro had finally stopped his sweet torture of her body, sensing that she was overstimulated almost to the point of pain. Marcus slipped out of her, a gush of wetness following his exit from her body and pooling on the sheets.

Bella couldn't bring herself to care about the mess they made right now. Her breathing was returning to normal and someone had dimmed the lights, leaving only a few candles, which had not been there that morning, to burn on the bedside table. Her eyes drooped, exhaustion sinking in and pulling her under.

Aro and Marcus exchanged some dialogue, but she couldn't make out what they were saying. A blanket was drawn up, covering her naked, well-loved body, and she slipped into a dreamless sleep.

.

.

.

Translations: Mi rovinerai, mia regina, e lo permetto volentieri. Io sono tua…. You will ruin me my queen, and I gladly allow it. I am yours.

Ti amo, angelo… I love you, angel

Anima gemelli… soul mate

I used google translate, so I'm not sure if these are grammatically correct or not.

Chapter Text

A/N: More lemons and some VERY light BDSM in this chapter. Marcus is a bit of an animal, but still waters run deep ;-) Viewer discretion advised.

.

.

.

They were in the bath, she, and Marcus. Bella was resting between his spread legs, her lolling on his shoulder. It was reminiscent of reading in the garden with Aro- although now she was wet and naked. The water was piping hot, but tempered by the coolness of Marcus's body, creating a pleasant contrast.

They took turns making love to her again that morning. Aro went last, teaching her to ride him before leaving her with a passionate kiss, sighting an important task that needed doing. She initially winced when she submerged her lower half in the tub. Both Aro and Marcus had done their best to ensure that she was well-satisfied, and quite sore.

That initial sting had subsided, but Bella might need a day or two to recover from their intense love making. Marcus had lovingly washed every inch of her, making her blush and sigh with pleasure as his hands worked her body. Now she lay boneless against him, her skin pink from the warm water.

Marcus could not keep his hands from touching her. His palms skated his hands along her shoulders, trailing fingertips along the curve of her neck, dancing across her clavicle. He kissed her reverently, touching her hair and face with his lips over and over. This was what it was to be cherished, she thought happily.

"What are you thinking of, my love?" he asked softly, nudging her cheekbone with the tip of his nose.

"You," she said, matching his quiet tone. "Us."

"What about us, regina?" he pressed. "Tell me."

"I just- I've never felt like this. I didn't know it was possible," she replied simply.

"Don't tease, angel," he groaned, sucking gently on the exposed skin of her throat. "Will you elaborate, stellina?"

"I think you know," she hedged, smiling.

"You are a nymph," Marcus declared, nipping her neck without breaking the skin.

"Me?" she asked innocently. "I'm not sure about that…"

Another, sharper, nip followed the first, making her gasp. It did not draw blood but was certainly hard enough to leave a mark- but then, maybe that was his intention. It was starting to become clear that her mates enjoyed marking her, leaving behind physical symbols of their complete possession of her body.

"I am being tender now, little nymph, but I have ways of making you talk," he warned teasingly.

His threat hung playfully between them, and Bella felt him smile into her throat. She stifled her own giggle, curious about this undiscovered, mischievous side of Marcus.

"Very well," he sighed, the smile still in his voice. "You asked for this, amore mio."

Bella shrieked, twisting, and splashing water out of the tub as his fingers descended to her sensitive ribcage, tickling her without warning.

"Marcus!" she squealed, laughing breathlessly from his assault. "Stop! We're getting water all over the floor-"

"Only if you agree to tell me, my sweet," he hummed.

"There's nothing to tell!" she laughed, crying out when his fingers redoubled their attack on her ticklish sides.

"Are you sure, mia stella?" he asked blithely, unbothered by the bath water, which was now spreading along most of the marble tiled floor.

She said nothing- unable to speak because she was gasping for air through her laughter.

"Very well," he sighed dramatically. "I see that I must use force."

"Force?" she managed. "What do you call- AHH!"

In a fluid motion, Marcus had risen from the water, hauling Bella over one shoulder like a sack of potatoes. Both nude and sopping wet, he carried her caveman style with long strides into the bedroom, where he flopped her down onto the bed. He quickly covered her naked body with his, wedging himself between her open legs.

The bedding around them was drenched, the water slowly seeping in and spreading out from where they lay. Marcus looked down at her, his expression changing from one of playful mischief, to a combination of reverence and awe.

His erection was trapped between them, pressing into her stomach. He was, it transpired, larger than either Aro or Caius, which was saying something. Bella admittedly had very little experience, but she'd seen enough during her time with Renee, who sometimes did not make it to her room when she brought a date home with her. He seemed unconcerned of his arousal, however, as he watched her with a soft look.

"Perhaps you will tell me what is going on in that pretty little head of yours if I do the same, hmm?" he suggested, kissing her chastely on the lips.

Bella cleared her throat, trying to banish both the unpleasant memories of her irresponsible mother, and thoughts of how hung Marcus was.

"What were you thinking?" she asked softly.

"That I was lost before you," he told her. "I was worried, for a time, that we may never find you. Perhaps you had been born and died, leaving this earth before we could claim you as ours. But then fate brought you to us, and you are more than we deserve. I was thinking that you have exceeded my expectations in every way. You have been worth the wait, angel."

Tears leaked from her eyes, and Bella leaned up to kiss him again, inhaling his scent as she did so. Her eyes fluttered shut from both the onslaught of emotion and the perfection of his taste and smell.

"I've never been this happy," she sniffled once they broke apart. "I didn't know this was possible. That- that's what I was thinking about."

His mouth found hers again, which opened to allow him entry. He kissed her like a man dying of thirst might, deeply and hungrily, crushing her mouth as hard as he dared. Water escaped his still wet hair, streaming in a rivulet down his shoulder and between their bodies.

She became hyper aware of his cock once more when it twitched against her stomach. Their eyes connected and Bella nodded before he could ask the question.

It turned out that she wasn't too sore for one more round with Marcus. He took his time preparing her first. Bella blushed from her navel to the roots of her hair when he arranged her, straddling his face as he licked her thoroughly.

When she was too tired to stay upright, he rolled them over and sheathed himself inside of her, making them both moan in unison. Missionary didn't last, however. Once they'd both come, he flipped her over onto her tummy, and pulled her hips back to meet his pelvis, entering her from behind.

With one hand he massaged her clit. When his palm came down lightly on her backside, she moaned loudly into the damp bedding. He did it again, and again, the slaps harder this time, landing in a pattern so that they did not overlap. With each one, it felt like a bolt of lightning was striking her between her legs. She'd never been spanked before, not as a child and certainly never since, but the clashing sensations of pleasure and pain sent her careening quickly over the edge. Marcus's climax was just on the heels of hers, and he made an inhuman noise as he came, shuddering when he was finally spent.

They lay there for several moments while Bella caught her breath. Marcus trailed his fingers up and down her spine, patting her on her tender bottom with a smirk. She blushed, thinking of how she'd enjoyed being spanked.

"Are you upset, amore mio?" he asked tenderly. "If you did not enjoy-"

"I did," she said quietly, her face aflame. "I didn't know- I mean, I've never- I guess I'm just embarrassed."

"Ah," he said, looking very self-satisfied. "Do not be. That was relatively tame in terms of spanking… If you enjoyed that, just wait until you're immortal. I can really turn you over my knee then."

Bella was sure they were going to have to use a fire extinguisher to put her flaming face out.

"Did you enjoy it?" she squeaked.

"Immensely," he purred, smirking. "Turning that delectable ass of yours pink is a rare joy."

"Marcus," she moaned, burying her face in humiliation. He chuckled darkly, rolling on his side to kiss the top of her head.

"You should shower and dress," he told her. "Heidi is waiting for you."

"For what?" she asked, coming up for air.

"Shopping," he said with a sly wink.

.

.

.

When Bella emerged from the bathroom once more, Marcus had gone and the bedding had been replaced. A lavender duvet was in its place, dry and wrinkle free as though nothing had taken place there a mere forty-five minutes ago. She wondered if Heidi had done the honors, the thought bringing her blush back. The whole castle had probably heard everything that had been going on in here the last two days.

A tap at the door caught her attention.

"Come in?" she called uncertainly.

Heidi entered, moving so smoothly across the room it looked as though she were floating. Next to Rosalie, she was easily the most beautiful vampire Bella had ever seen. Her dark hair cascaded over one shoulder, silken waves that curled at the very ends. Her beauty and graceful movements made Bella very aware that she was in a robe with wet hair. She shifted, pulling the black silk tighter around her torso.

"Good morning, Mistress," she smiled beatifically. "Can I send out for your breakfast?"

"I'd love some coffee," Bella replied.

"Anything else?" she asked. "I believe the new secretary has some recommendations she wanted me to pass along to you."

"Oh, um, sure," Bella said. "Whatever she thinks is fine- just nothing too heavy."

"I'll let her know," she sang, dancing from the room.

She was gone and back before Bella finished retying the sash on her robe, which had come loose. In the short time she'd been gone, Heidi's demeanor had shifted. Something was bothering her. The other woman- vampire- looked uneasy for a moment, and Bella was sure it wasn't her near nudity that was putting her on edge.

"What's wrong?" Bella asked, a crease forming between her brows.

"Your rooms should be furnished by now," she said, her red eyes drifting around their bare surroundings. "I know you are averse to shopping, Mistress Isabella, but Master Aro wants you to feel at home in your space. Perhaps we can look at some furnishings online?"

Bella practically sagged in relief, eagerly nodding in agreement. She'd been dreading being dragged from one store to the next, stuffed into dresses and high heeled boots that she neither liked nor felt comfortable in. To hear that she would be spared from this torture was an immense relief. Online shopping seemed like the perfect compromise.

While Heidi powered on the MacBook she had noticed on her first morning here, Bella slipped into her massive closet to change. It was shaping up to be another warm day, the sun already warm where it poured in through the French doors, so Bella slid into a soft cotton dress in burgundy.

Hair braided, she sat on the edge of her freshly made bed while Heidi navigated through websites, all the while discussing color themes.

None of it looked cheap, making her cringe slightly. Bella had grown up with hand-me-down Ikea furniture. Before living with Charlie, she'd never even had a box spring. It was always a mattress on the floor and sagging couches in their various apartments. Renee had even gone through a phase (one of many) where she upcycled furniture she found on the side of the road and tried selling it. Of course, her mother's side hustle hadn't taken off- both because she lacked artistic ability and also the self-discipline to finish the things she started.

Once Bella showed an interest in a heathered purple throw blanket, Heidi gave suggestions about complimentary neutrals and accent colors. The vampire was helpful and not at all opinionated about how the space turned out, only giving her advice when asked. It was pleasant to spend the afternoon this way- fun, even.

It was very unlike similar shared experiences with Alice. Her former friend had more or less run rough shod all over Bella, disregarding her preferences and wishes, treating her more like a dress up doll. An especially unpleasant shopping trip in Seattle stood out in Bella's memory.

The sun had moved, changing the direction the light was spilling into the room when Bella realized how late it had gotten. They had selected a modern sectional, an area rug, bedside tables, and a large, overstuffed chair when Bella noticed that Caius and Aro had drifted in.

"Ah, carina," Aro smiled. "I see that Heidi has broken through your dislike of shopping."

"Um, maybe," Bella said, drinking them in. It had only been a few hours, but she had missed them. Caius most of all, considering she hadn't seen him since the previous evening on their joint date.

"Amore," Caius said, blurring to her and drawing into the protective circle of his arms.

Bella melted into his touch, every pleasure receptor in her body singing at the contact. Caius made an odd purring sound that seemed to confirm that he was having much the same reaction after almost a day's separation. He noticed Heidi's astonished look and growled at the other woman, who seemed to shrink in on herself.

"Are you quite finished here?" he snapped.

"Yes, Master Caius," she replied at once, closing the laptop and stowing it away.

"Good," he growled. "Get out."

She fled, the door closing softly behind her.

"Caius," Bella frowned, looking at him reproachfully. "That was rude."

"It's rude to stare," he said, glaring in the direction that Heidi had just left. "You smell fucking incredible, regina."

He nuzzled her neck, taking a long draw of air through his nose. Bella's eyes slipped shut, her disapproval momentarily forgotten. She breathed him in, basking in his masculine scent. Twenty hours was too long to go without seeing him, apparently, without acting like an animal once they were reunited.

Luckily, Bella was not alone in this. Caius was running his hands over her, touching her arms (left bare from the sundress) and any other exposed skin his wandering hands could reach. His kiss caught her by surprise, the intensity of it making her sway where she stood. The only thing preventing her from falling over was Caius himself, who held her to him tightly.

Their kiss took a turn in which it seemed like it might become something much, much, more, when Aro made a tutting sound. Caius ignored him, brushing his thumb along the underside of her breast instead, making her whine into his mouth.

Aro sighed and extracted her from Caius's hands, pulling her gently away. For all of his obvious irritation with his brother, Caius did not fight him. Instead he gave him a withering look that could wilt a plant. Bella felt lightheaded from lack of oxygen as she smoothed down the skirt of her dress, trying, and failing, not to blush.

"Patience is a virtue, brother," Aro tutted, giving her a chaste kiss of his own on the cheek.

"Only you would lecture me on patience now, Aro, when you hogged her all last night and this morning," Caius scoffed.

"I did not hog her, Caius," Aro said, miffed. "She isn't a quilt. Also, you may not be aware, but I didn't exactly have her to myself. If anyone is guilty of keeping her to himself, it is Marcus. Isn't that right, carina?"

Aro winked in her direction and Bella was amazed that she could go red this many times. Becoming a vampire couldn't come soon enough, it seemed. His lascivious grin made butterflies erupt in her stomach.

"You two are incorrigible," she complained, earning twin chuckles from her two mates.

"Perhaps," Aro remarked, his tone teasing. "But I come bearing gifts."

The word "gifts" made her instantly stiffen. Heidi, at their behest, had already spent more of their money on her than she was comfortable with. Which was to say, any.

"Aro," she tried, but he waved her off.

"Do not be that way, carina. You must know we have endless resources with which to spoil you," he pouted. "Anyway, this is something you asked for."

From the inside pocket of his suit jacket, he withdrew a sleek phone, handing it to her with a flourish.

"What is this?" she asked, turning it over in her hands.

"You wished to call the wolf," Caius reminded her, his sour tone making his thoughts on the matter as clear as day.

She had wanted to call Jake. To hear his voice one last time, to see how Charlie was taking the news of her disappearance.

"Thank you," she said softly.

"You are welcome, anima gemella," Aro said, smiling triumphantly. "Perhaps you would like to make use of your new toy, and then we can join you for your evening meal?"

"I'd like that," she eagerly agreed.

"Excellent!" Aro cried.

"We will give you some privacy, amore mio," Caius told her. "Say our names when you're done."

They swept from the room while Bella powered the phone on and dialed Jacob's number from memory.

"Hello?" he answered on the third ring.

"Jake," she said, relieved that it was him and not Billy who answered.

"Bella!" he cried.

"Hey," she said, smiling. "How is everything?"

"Bad," he said bluntly. "Where are you?"

That was an odd question. She was in the same place she'd told him she would be when they said goodbye at the Cullen's home.

"Italy?" she said uncertainly. "What's wrong, Jake?"

"Your ex," he growled. "That's what. He was sniffing around our beaches and borders last week, trying to get information about you. He told Charlie that you two ran away together- eloped!"

"Edward said that?" she asked, appalled. "He told Charlie we're married?!"

"Yeah," Jake said. "And he didn't take it well. I think the leech almost believes it, too. He's totally nuts, Bells. You haven't heard from him?"

"No," she said, chewing her lip. "But he was seen nearby. I'm scared of him, Jake."

"I think you should be," Jacob said, sounding worried. "I ran into him on patrol or, should I say, he ran into me. He was rambling on about your soul and your humanity. He was dirty, too- covered in dirt and branches like he'd been living outside. He looked like a maniac."

"Oh god," she breathed. "Is Charlie safe?"

"Yeah," Jake sighed. "He's been on the Rez more often than not. You remember Sue?"

"Clearwater?" she asked, puzzled.

"They're dating," Jake informed her. "Makes it easy to keep an eye on him."

"Holy crow," she exclaimed. "Charlie and Sue?"

"And they're sickeningly cute, too," Jake scoffed. "Ah, shit. Listen, Bella, I gotta go. Billy's doctor is calling on the other line. Can I call you back at this number?"

"Of course," she replied. "And thanks Jake. For everything."

"I'll call you right back. Be sure to answer," he said, and the line went dead.

Bella stared at the phone, trying to process everything she'd just learned. Edward had totally lost his grip on reality. There was no telling what he was capable of at this point.. She'd almost rather face Victoria than him. Caius was going to have an absolute fit.

The details of her latest nightmare came drifting back in stark clarity. Would he hurt Charlie, given the chance? If he was willing to tell her father that they had what, run off together? What else was he willing to do? Jacob had made him sound deranged.

Would he hurt anyone else? What about Aro, Marcus, and Caius? Although they were powerful immortals in their own right, Edward's gift gave him an unfair advantage in every fight. Could he get close enough to hurt them, kill them, even? The very thought nauseated her.

Although it had been a very short amount of time, Bella could acknowledge that her life was inextricably bound to her three mates. If anything happened to one, or all three of them…

The phone rang in her hand, interrupting these dark thoughts.

She put it to her ear, relieved to hear back from Jacob so quickly. She hadn't even asked if Billy was alright.

"Jake," she said into the mouthpiece. "What did the doctor say? Is everything okay with Billy?"

The voice on the other end did not belong to Jacob, however. The fine hairs on the back of her neck stood, and for a moment she was paralyzed with fear.

"Bella," came Edward's voice.

.

.

.

Chapter Text

A/N: Another long one! Thank you for all of your support and wonderful comments. I read and cherish every single one.

.

.

.

"Bella," came Edward's voice.

A child ran down the length of her spine, fear flooding her. She glanced at the phone and realized the number that had called wasn't Jacob's. She hadn't even looked at the screen in her haste to speak to her friend before answering.

"Bella," he said again, more urgently this time. "Bella, are you hurt? What have they done to you, my love?"

"Edward," she breathed, finding her voice. "Where are you?"

"Don't worry, I'm coming to get you, love. Carlisle told me that they took you- but I'll be there soon," he said in a rush.

"H-how did you get this number?" she asked weakly.

"Alice," he said. "She was reluctant, but I got her to give in eventually. My family- they don't want me to go up against the Volturi. They're afraid for me, you understand, my love. But you are going to be my wife and they must accept that I would die for you."

Bella swallowed the lump forming in her throat. She couldn't tell if Edward was truly delusional, or if he was gaslighting not only her, but himself with this spiel.

"No, Edward," she said quietly. "I'm not."

"Not what, love?" he asked. "If you don't want the big wedding Alice was planning, we can go to Vegas. I've already told your father that we eloped so he wouldn't worry-"

"I'm not marrying you, Edward," she interrupted. "And I'm not leaving with you. I'm staying here."

Edward snarled into the phone, making Bella flinch away from the receiver. He took several breaths, clearly trying to gain control of himself before he next spoke.

"Bella," he said, sounding as though he were speaking through clenched teeth. "What have they told you? That you're their mate? I know you're human, but even you can't be that naïve, Bella."

"I know I'm their mate, Edward," she said coolly. "I can feel it."

"You feel thrall, Bella," he hissed. "They're manipulating you. They have talented members of their guard that can make you feel things. You must know that they would never share a mate, Bella."

"Ask Alice if you don't believe me, Edward. She saw it."

"Alice saw you as their concubine, Bella," he growled. "A whore, nothing more. Aro only wants you for his guard and to warm his bed. He's a master manipulator. Do you know that they're already mated? Aro and Caius both have wives, and Marcus lost his many years ago. They're toying with you!"

Bella paused to draw breath. A whore, nothing more. A fissure of rage thrummed through her at these words. Her connection to her mates was an inborn knowledge, something she felt in her very soul. It could never be falsified. For Edward to suggest that they were using her for sex felt blasphemous.

She thought about simply hanging up on him, but feared what he may do. Could she alert her mates that this conversation was taking place without tipping Edward off? As if on cue, Heidi entered the room, carrying a tray of food. Her face creased with worry when she saw Bella's expression, however.

'Get Aro,' she mouthed, and Heidi blurred from the room so quickly it was as though she'd simply vanished.

"The wives left a long time ago, Edward," Bella said calmly, although inside she felt anything but. "And contrary to what you might believe, I know my own mind."

"Don't be a fool, Bella," he ground out. "Aro and his mate, Sulpicia, have been separated for a century, but they're still very much in love. They have a contentious relationship, but that does not negate their bond. What do you think will happen when she comes back and the two of you are playing house?"

"How-"

"I've spoken to her, Bella!" he exclaimed, cutting her off. "She has agreed not to harm you if I can get you to leave Volterra and never return."

A woosh of wind heralded the arrival of Marcus, Caius, and Aro. All three vampires held expressions of varying degrees of fury. Aro extended his hand, and Bella placed the phone in his open palm. He pressed the speaker button with a long finger, allowing Bella to hear both sides of the conversation.

"Young Edward," he said congenially, although his eyes were still an angry black. "I wondered when we would hear from you."

"Bella isn't yours, Aro," Edward said hotly. "She's mine. You cannot keep her in Volterra. She belongs at home, with me and the rest of our family!"

"But Bella is not yours, Edward," Aro remarked offhandedly. "Not your mate, or your fiancé, I gather. I'm surprised dear Alice hasn't shared her visions with you."

"Alice saw you doing perverse things to her!" he snarled. "She saw that you convinced Bella she was your mate, which is preposterous, considering that you have had a mate for two thousand years!"

"You are referring to my ex-wife, I assume," Aro said, his voice dropping to a dangerous level. "I find it hard to believe that Carlisle has not kept you abreast. Sulpicia and I parted company a millennia ago, not that that is any of your business. My brothers and I have been searching for our true mate for three thousand years, which you so kindly delivered to us. Under other circumstances, I would thank you, Edward."

Edward made an anguished sound into the phone that made Bella flinch. Marcus came to stand behind her, drawing her into the protective circle of his arms and tucking her head beneath his chin.

"She's my mate, Aro!" Edward wailed. "What you're doing to her is sickening! You are breaking your own laws by interfering with our bond!"

"The only one who has broken the law, Edward, is you," Aro said coldly. "First, you and your family recklessly fraternize with humans. You expose yourself as one of us to your human girlfriend, abandoning her with knowledge of our kind. You threaten to reveal yourself in our city. And now you are skulking around, trying to find ways to infiltrate our city and abduct our mate."

"She isn't yours!" he screamed. "She would never be with you if she knew the things you've done! Sulpicia told me about Didyme, Aro! Does Bella know that you killed your own sister?!"

Marcus stiffened behind her. Caius and Aro both stilled as well, their eyes cutting to Marcus and then Bella.

"I see that my dear wife has been telling tales," Aro said after a measured pause. "But not the right ones. Then again, Picia's disregard for truth was always a sticking point in our relationship."

"I can see the truth in her mind-"

"You see what she wants you to see, Edward. Nothing more," Aro informed him. "If someone is being deceived here, it is you. But I warn you, stay away from our city and our mate or I will skin you alive."

"Bella will see the truth," Edward promised. "If it's the last thing I do, she'll see you for who and what you are. You won't get her soul."

"Too late," Aro said curtly. "She's already ours in every way that matters."

With that, her dark-haired mate crushed the phone in his hand, letting it fall to the floor with a dull thud. Could that be true? Was that how Didyme had died? At Aro's hand? Bella was aware of her heart hammering in her chest, a dull roar in her ear drums. She stepped away from Marcus, trying to get enough air into her lungs. Caius reached out, catching her just as her legs gave out, the room around her fading to black.

.

.

.

Caius refused to let her go, carrying her to her bed and cradling her in his arms. Aro and Marcus followed silently- the tension between them thick enough to cut with a knife. But Caius didn't give two shits about their inner turmoil, or tragedies past. A simple conversation could have changed the trajectory of Edward Cullen's big reveal, for he had obviously been hoping that Bella was listening in. This breakdown in communication could cost them the trust of their mate.

"You two should have told her," Caius said with quiet fury. "Now she will believe what that whelp says- and where the fuck is that harpy, Aro? You told me she was in South America last Demetri checked."

"She drifts around," Aro said vaguely. "The last I heard, she was in Russia, playing a game of cat and mouse with a diplomat."

That sounded like Sulpicia. Caius had never understood why, of all the women at his disposal, his brother had chosen that one to be his companion. Oh, sure, there was her status as an orphan- nobody to care if she went missing, no messy loyalties to her former life. Sulpicia had also been an unusually pretty human, as well. She turned out to be a viper, they all learned too late.

Bella stirred, capturing their attention as she opened her eyes.

"Did I faint?" she asked softly, as Caius helped her into a sitting position.

"Yes, amore," Aro said, handing her a glass of water from the tray Heidi had delivered. "Take a slow sip."

She obeyed, her hands shaking as she brought it to her mouth. Caius steadied the glass before any water sloshed over the brim.

"Thank you," she said quietly, letting him take it away.

"Do you remember what happened, amore?" Caius asked quietly.

She nodded, not meeting their eyes.

"You mustn't believe Edward, carina," Aro said, his voice tinged with urgency and regret. "I did not kill my sister."

She looked at Marcus, who was watching them with a somber expression. Caius could feel her body tremble beside him and reached out to sooth her by petting her silken hair.

"Is that true?" she asked, her eyes still trained on Marcus.

He nodded, although he did not offer to elaborate. Bella made a frustrated sound.

"No more secrets," she said sharply. "I haven't wanted to pry because your lives thousands of years before we met is, frankly, none of my business. But now it's affecting me. Affecting all of us."

"I quite agree," Caius said pointedly. "It is past time, brothers. Should I tell her, or will you?"

"I shall," Aro sighed. "Although you may hate me after, I hope you will understand that I regret my actions, regina."

He cleared his throat unnecessarily before launching into the sordid story of Sulpicia and Didyme. One neither he nor Marcus ever discussed.

"We took wives, carina, you know this," he said. "Marcus and Didy fell in love shortly after I changed her. Although they were not true mates, their bond was as close as one could get. I was the last to find a partner. Caius found Dora before we met, and they were happy for a time, but I was alone.

"Immortality can be excruciating without a companion, so I decided to make my own. Be the architect of my own destiny. Sulpicia was an orphaned girl living with extended family that did not want her. She was beautiful and agreed to allow me to court her. It was many years after she became a vampire that things went south.

"We were at war. First with the Romanian's and then the Egyptian's. For their safety, we kept our mates locked away, contended by Corin's gift. Only Sulpicia began to resist after a time. Then the day came that a visiting coven arrived. We received them with our wives. Upon that meeting, Marcus knew through his gift that Sulpicia and one of the males were mates. She wanted to leave with him, and I, feeling betrayed, would not allow it. To be sure that she wouldn't later find a way to be with her mate, I killed him."

Bella gasped, bringing a hand up to her mouth.

"Aro," she said, looking at him with clear disapproval.

"There's more," he said solemnly. "You saw with Victoria that a vampire goes mad once their mate is killed. Sulpicia became much the same. Wracked with grief and madness, she retaliated. She killed Didyme, believing, as many did, that she was mated to Marcus. She then vowed to kill my mate if and when I found her."

Bella's eyes were brimming with unshed tears.

"And she's been out there? All this time… alone and plotting her revenge?" she asked, her voice catching.

Aro nodded.

"I'm sorry, amore," he said, and Caius could tell that he meant it. His brother was almost never this raw, this unguarded. It was unsettling to see.

"What are you sorry for?" she asked quietly.

Aro sighed shakily.

"For separating Sulpicia from her mate. For the part I played in Didy's death. And I'm sorry that you are now affected by my actions."

Bella looked at him with fathomless, dark eyes. If she were anyone else, Aro would have but to touch her hand to know her thoughts, know how to earn her forgiveness. But fate saw fit to give him a mate he could not read, taking away this possibility. Aro's face was pained, his usual mask gone, leaving him in his most vulnerable state.

"Tell me what you are thinking," he said after a pregnant pause. "Please."

The look she fixed him with was saddened. He looked away, clearly bracing for the worst. She stretched out her hand, threading her fingers through Aro's, who looked up in surprise.

"I think that you made a mistake," she said quietly. "A mistake that you regret. One that cost your sister her life, Marcus his partner, and is now putting me in jeopardy. I think you have served a thousand year long sentence for something you wish you could take back. I forgive you, Aro."

"Isabella," he breathed, and if a vampire could cry, Caius was sure that Aro would. "Tell me how to deserve you, amore mio. How to be worthy of your love."

"Nobody deserves love, Aro," she said, her voice thick with emotion. "It's a gift. At your age, I'd think you'd know that by now."

Aro huffed out a laugh despite his state. Caius released her, allowing her to crawl across the bed and into his brother's lap.

"I think I'm learning," he murmured, burying his nose in the crook of her neck.

"Do you think Sulpicia would come here?" she asked in a small voice. "For me?"

"For all her threats, she would be a fool to come after you here," Aro said, pressing a kiss to her forehead. "And Sulpicia is many things, but a fool isn't one of them."

"She could, though," she said thoughtfully, her eyes straying to a window. "And Edward might."

She wasn't wrong. The very idea of either Sulpicia or Edward Cullen setting foot in this castle before (or even after) Isabella was changed was unthinkable. Caius didn't care what his brothers thought- he would change her tonight with or without them. Enough dicking around. Luckily, Bella was of the same mind.

"I want you to change me," she said, causing Aro to draw back and sigh.

"I have to agree," he said. "If that is what you really want, I will do so tonight. But perhaps you would agree to put it off until tomorrow afternoon?"

"What for," she all but whined.

"There is something I want to try. Something that may help with the pain, if you are agreeable, but I won't have the necessary equipment until tomorrow," he said.

Caius hadn't heard about this until now, and he fixed Aro with a meaningful glare. These delaying tactics were becoming tiresome. Aro had never been one not to seize what he wanted- and Caius was sure he wanted their mate to be immortal. Also, he had never heard of anything that even touched the pain of transformation and was eager for Bella to get it over with already.

"Okay," she murmured. "Tomorrow, then."

"What would you like to do on your last night as a human, carina," Aro asked. "A walk in the gardens, perhaps? A movie?"

Bella looked thoughtful and then, as though some wicked thought had come to mind, rolled her plump lower lip between her teeth.

"I do want to take a walk in the gardens," she said, looking at Aro. "And then I want you."

.

.

.

Aro felt immense relief as he walked hand in hand with his mate. She was a wonder, his Isabella. He had never been more convinced that fate, or God, or whomever, had crafted her specifically for him. For them. The ease with which she accepted him and his shortcomings was extraordinary.

The murder of Hamzo, Sulpicia's mate, was one of his greatest regrets. It was also something he had dreaded telling Bella, for fear that she would flee. But his mate was, of course, made of sterner stuff than that. Her capacity to forgive was humbling, and Aro vowed to never abuse it.

His brothers had drifted away, leaving them to their own devices, each making arrangements for the following day. Vampires were not usually created in the castle (it would be a disaster if they were to escape and go on a feeding frenzy in the city) but their mate was a rare exception.

He looked at her, marveling in the creamy smoothness of her skin, and the shape of her body beneath the casual clothing she wore. How much would change when she became a vampire? Some immortals changed more than others, becoming almost unrecognizable after they burned. If he had it his way, she would remain the same, but gain the indestructibility that vampirism afforded. But, of course, he had no say in the matter. Fate would design her in its own way, with no input from he, his brothers, or Isabella herself.

He trailed behind her, watching her gaze at the leafy trees, although it was now dark in the garden.

"What are you thinking of, amore mio?" he asked softly.

Bella often avoided these questions, keeping her thoughts maddeningly private, only giving him the abbreviated version of her inner feelings. In the face of what was to happen the following day, however, she was more forthcoming.

"Will I be myself after?" she asked, her eyes traveling upward to the starry sky. "Will I remember this? Us?"

Her eyes found his now, her vulnerability palpable. He did not need his gift to know that these were legitimate concerns- concerns she likely had not voiced until now for fear that she would dissuade them from turning her somehow. That was not possible, of course. Aro had meant what he said when he told her he was not as noble (or misguided) as Edward.

"There's no way to know, of course," he told her. "Some details will be lost as you change, but you will probably remember the highpoints. Completely forgetting your human life, like Alice, is very rare."

She nodded, pondering this.

"Will I be out of control? Will I be…" she cast about for the right word. "Feral, like Victoria's army?"

"Certainly not," he assured her. "Those newborns were conditioned for violence- to use their full strength, to feed without care or regard. When a new vampire possesses these qualities, it is almost always a result of a creator who either abandoned them as they changed, or created them with this purpose in mind."

"I don't know if I can eat people, Aro," she said, and her voice shook.

"Let us cross that bridge when we come to it, regina," he said. "If you want to try drinking from animals, we will discuss it after your change. Although I warn you that Caius will have a conniption."

She laughed through her nerves at this. Aro had never met a newborn vampire that was put off by their natural diet. Truthfully, he almost hoped she did sample animal blood, if only for two reasons: the first being that it would put her off the Cullen's revolting diet once and for all, and the second being that it would irritate Caius to no end.

"Do you think Heidi or someone could find me something to help me sleep tonight?" she asked. "It's my last chance and I don't know if I'll be able to."

"Anything, carina," he whispered, kissing her lips.

He snapped his fingers, summoning Demetri, who had been guarding the high wall surrounding the garden, lest Edward Cullen try his luck. Aro issued his instructions, to which his guard nodded and sped off to do his master's bidding.

"Thank you," Bella said quietly. "Let's go upstairs."

Aro carried her, enjoying doing so out necessity one last time. Although he was anxious for his mate to join him in immortality, he could not deny that her human fragility had been endearing in its own way. When they reached her room, the curtains had been drawn and several candles lit.

Bella undressed, letting her clothing fall to the ground where they may, leaving a trail of garments through the room. Aro watched her, waiting to see where this was going. She was so subdued that he thought her earlier assertion that she wanted him may now be null and void. If she merely wanted to take the medication Demetri was busy procuring, he would accept this. While he desired her, wanted her to himself, for once, one more session of lovemaking with Bella while she was human was a sacrifice he was willing to make.

She shucked her brazier and stepped out of the silk underwear. Aro had to will his erect cock to remain still. When she was finally nude, she padded over to the bed and looked at him over her shoulder.

"Aro?" she said softly. "Aren't you coming?"

Aro removed his own clothing at full speed and joined her under the blankets. His mate looked small, vulnerable, as she looked at him with sad, dark eyes. A single tear escaped and made a wet path down her porcelain cheek. It pained him to know that he was the cause of her distress.

"I have made you sad, amore," he said, wiping it away with the pad of his thumb.

Bella shook her head, inhaling shakily.

"It isn't you. I just… I want this, but now that it's finally happening, I'm scared," she admitted.

Ah, that's what was troubling her. Aro knew he was being selfish by feeling relief that her melancholy was over the loss of her humanity, and not his indiscretions, but he could not help it. He had been dreading telling her the truth of what had transpired between he and Sulpicia, and she had absolved him of his past sins. As much as she could, anyway. Hers was the only opinion he cared about.

"Is it the pain that worries you?" he asked.

"Not just that," she sniffed. "But yes, I'm worried. Edward said I would beg for death."

Bella shuddered, undoubtedly remembering the conversation she'd had with an ex that had done everything he could to dissuade her from becoming his equal.

"I remember when James bit me," she whispered rubbing the crescent shaped scar on the inside of her wrist. "It was awful."

"The transformation can be very painful, yes," he said sagely. "But there is something I would like to try, if you will allow it."

What Aro had planned could backfire, but he must be honest now. He could not blindside her the next day and risk a poor transformation, or worse, the loss of her precious trust.

"What is it?" she asked.

"Carlisle recommended morphine," he told her. "And if you agree, I would like to attempt to administer it before the change."

"Carlisle said that?" she asked, frowning. "When?"

"When I spoke with him on the phone," Aro replied. "He even offered to do the honors himself, as a peace offering."

"Is he here?" she asked, sounding panicked.

"No, no, amore," Aro soothed her. "I would not allow him into the castle without your knowledge and consent. He is searching for his son, for all the good it will do him, but he could be here by morning if you wanted."

"Do you trust him?" she asked dubiously.

"I have not touched his hand, but yes," Aro said. "Carlisle is nothing if not a principled man. I do not believe that he would not allow harm to come to you, or put his mate or coven in danger by crossing me."

"What do you think?"

Her voice was small and scared. He knew she was placing her trust in him once more where he did not deserve it.

"I would like him to try," Aro said softly, kissing her hair. "But the decision is yours, amore."

"Okay," she said after a pregnant pause. "You'll touch his hand first? Make sure…"

Bella trailed off, but her meaning was clear. She wanted to be sure that the doctor meant neither she nor any of them harm before consenting to this.

"Yes, carina. I will make sure his intentions are pure," he promised.

"Do Caius and Marcus know?"

"They do now," he said dryly.

Indeed, he had heard something crash and break from the other end of the castle as soon as he'd spoken the animal drinker's name. Aro would have some explaining to do once Bella was asleep.

"I love you," she sniffed, tears threatening her once more.

"I love you more," he swore, touching his forehead to hers. "The first time I saw you, Isabella, I knew."

"What did you know?"

"That you were mine and I was yours," he said, kissing one cheek and then the other. "That there was nothing I would not do to keep you by my side. In a single moment I knew that I had never loved anyone other woman in my many years. Not Sulpicia, or any other lover before or since."

The tears did fall now. Bella buried her head in his chest and he stroked her hair. Once she had regained control, she looked up at him with red, watery eyes.

"Okay," she said shakily. "No more talking about our exes. There are other things I'd like to do before tomorrow."

Her small hands tangled in his hair and she sought his mouth with hers. Aro did not hesitate to lean into the kiss, stealing the air from her lungs with the intensity with which he reciprocated.

They rolled over, he on top, feeling her warm body beneath his. He would miss the warmth of her skin and the rush of her blood after tomorrow, but he would gain so much more.

When he realized that she was already wet, he sheathed himself inside of her in a single thrust, making them both moan aloud. Their love making was sweet, and neither of them lasted very long.

After, Bella ran them a bath while Aro intercepted Demetri, who looked determinedly at the ground avoiding his mater's nakedness.

"Thank you, Demetri," he said airily, taking the bottle of pills. "Do inform Felix and Santiago that we are expecting Carlisle Cullen in the morning."

When his guard had left, Aro slipped into the bath behind his mate, handing her the medication and a bottle of water. She happily accepted it, and let him wash and dry her before placing her in bed. Aro would have loved to stay, but he must get things in motion for the following day.

Carlisle would need to be vetted, and Caius would need to be contained for this to work. There was also the matter of the Cullen boy and his ex-wife, conspiring against them. That would need to be rectified in one way or another. He could not have such threats against Isabella.

When those things were dealt with, he must assist his mate in taking her proper place beside him. They would hold court, and she could observe and he and his brothers could answer any questions she had about their brand of justice and how it worked. So many moving parts, like pieces on a chessboard. But Aro was nothing if not a master of the game.

.

.

.

Sulpicia lingered on the high wall of the garden, looking at the tower she once inhabited. There was a new mistress living there now, however. She wondered if this girl was guileless as she had once been. Once upon a time ago, before Aro Volturi sunk his claws and his teeth into her, creating a monster that could never die. An undead, blood-drinking demon that could not follow her true mate into oblivion. Not until she had her vengeance.

Perhaps this human was as naive as Sulpicia herself had once been, or perhaps she was happy to land not only one, but three ruthless kings. Perhaps she was just as ruthless. But ultimately, the girl did not matter. What mattered was the unfinished business she had with not only her husband, but her brother-in-law as well.

So what if Didy's death did not hurt him as much as she'd intended? This would hurt them all.

.

.

.

Chapter Text

.

.

.

Bella had terrible dreams. Edward was featured in them all, foaming at the mouth like a mad dog, and removing Marcus's head. Sulpicia had been there as well, wearing the same intricate gown Bella had seen in the portrait that Caius had shown her. She was watching Marcus's execution with black, fathomless eyes and a haunting smile. When Bella ran to warn Aro and Caius, she was in the woods in Forks, but she kept going in circles. She could hear the disturbing echo of a woman laughing, driving her to run faster, faster.

When she finally jerked awake, there were several disorienting seconds where she couldn't seem to get her bearings. It was still dark. The candles which had burned as she and Aro made love had extinguished themselves in their sconces against the stone walls. Only one remained, casting long shadows throughout the room.

Bella breathed deeply, shuddering as she remembered the details. Gone was the peaceful feeling she had come to associate with her space. Aro was not there- off to make arrangements and placate Caius, no doubt. Bella felt exposed, however, as though she were being watched.

Just as this disturbing thought came to her, something in the shadows moved on the edge of her periphery, and she whipped around to see what it was.

"You're very pretty, for a human."

The sound made sent a sliver of terror sliding under her skin. The owner of the voice slid into the halo of light created by the lone candle.

Aro's ex-wife was even more beautiful than her portrait. Her hair was long and draped over one narrow shoulder like a bolt of ivory spun silk. Her crimson eyes raked over Bella in a way that made her skin crawl, studying her as though she was a curious species of insect.

"Sulpicia," Bella breathed, fully sitting up in bed.

She was suddenly thankful that she had donned the silk nightie Heidi had left in the bathroom for her, so she was not meeting this vampire, and possibly her own death, naked. Her heart raced in her ribcage.

"Isabella," she said, with a cruel smile. "I've been wanting to meet you."

"Wh-what?" Bella stuttered; sure she was going to die any second.

"I'll have to thank your Edward," she said airily. "He was the one, after all, that made me aware of you. Good of him, really, to seek me out. You must tell me, Isabella, how it is that you have charmed so many of my kind? Men are weak, of course, but it is unusual for a human to inspire such a reaction amongst vampires. Perhaps you will be gifted."

Bella swallowed audibly.

"What did Edward tell you?" she managed.

Bella thought if she was able to keep the vampire talking, help might arrive in the form of the guard or her mates before anything untoward happened, like all of the blood being drained from her body.

"He told me enough," she said in a musical voice. "He's quite convinced that you are his mate, but I can see that my husband and brothers in law are rather taken with you. Marcus is never wrong, you see, and he would certainly know if you were the fourth they have been waiting for all these centuries. Of course, when I met Aro, I had no idea that I was not his mate, or that he was actively looking for her, or rather, you. Men can be so fickle, don't you think?"

Bella watched her the way one might a poisonous snake. Sulpicia glided over to the bed, sitting near Bella's feet, which she withdrew, bringing her knees to her chin.

"How did you get in the castle?" she rasped.

Sulpicia laughed, although there was certainly no humor in it.

"I lived here for two almost two thousand years," she replied. "I know how to get around the guards. I also know how to fool a mind-reader. Although Edward's gift is somewhat limited. He didn't really present much of a challenge."

"What are you doing here?" Bella asked lowly.

"I wanted to meet you," Sulpicia repeated. "Aro waited so long, sacrificed so much, including me, that I suppose my curiosity got the better of me."

"Well, you found me," Bella said carefully.

"Yes," she smiled ruefully. "I did, didn't I? I'm rather pleased with myself, too. I didn't think you would be this easy to get to, but a little bit of careful planning can go a long way. Santiago is dead, so you know. He was the one left here to guard you while the others went to eliminate the newborns I set free in the city."

"You brought newborns here?" Bella asked, appalled. "Why?"

"So. I. Could. Meet. You." She said slowly, as though Bella was either a small child or very dim-witted. "It was the only way I could think to draw Aro, Caius, Marcus, and the entire guard from the castle at once."

"What do you want?" she asked, trying to keep the quiver of fear from her speech. She was sure she was going to die here and now.

Sulpicia smiled, her blood red lips curling back to reveal white, razor sharp teeth.

"It's nothing personal," she said conversationally. "In many ways, you and I are alike. I was like you once- young and pretty, living a lonely human life. Neither of us wanted, truly wanted, by our families. Both of us unfortunate enough to draw the attention of vampires.

"Fate is a cruel mistress, don't you agree?" Sulpicia went on, her scarlet eyes flashing in the candlelight. "It took my family first, and then delivered me to an uncle with a lecherous mind and nefarious intentions. Then it put me in Aro's path and made me his, for a time, at least. His child bride, his possession, his prisoner.

"Tell me, has he learned anything from keeping the wives locked away, or have you been under Corin's influence as well? Oh, I killed her too, by the way, since I'm already cleaning house…"

"Y- you want to hurt Aro," Bella said. "And Marcus, too, for what they did to your mate."

"He told you, did he?" she asked sharply. Her airy, conversational tone evaporated at the mention of her slain mate. "Maybe he's learning something after all. It's unlike Aro to be transparent about anything, you know. Or, maybe you don't know, considering that you can't possibly begin to understand him as I do. But yes, to answer your question, I do want to hurt him. Unfortunately for you, you are just collateral damage. Another mortal woman caught in his web."

Before Bella could fully register her words, she was across the room, pinned to the wall behind her by her throat. Her feet were dangling several inches above the ground. She choked and writhed in Sulpicia's grasp, her windpipe being squeezed.

"I would say that this brings me no pleasure," her attacker whispered in her ear, "but that would be a lie. Taking you from Aro and his brethren brings me great joy. To see them suffer as I have has been my only end for longer than your mortal mind can comprehend."

Bella's clutched at the hand holding her throat while the other flailed, senselessly reaching for what, she didn't know. With a sickening snap, the vampire bent her hand back, breaking the delicate bones of her wrist. Pain exploded from her wrist. Bella screamed, but it came out as a pathetic, strangled sound.

Sulpicia was as strong and deadly as any vampire she'd ever known- and there was only one thing that could incapacitate a vampire… Just as the thought came to her, Bella's hand reached something on the wall beside them. She would never know if it was destiny, or sheer, dumb luck.

"Don't worry, carina," Sulpicia cooed, adopting a disturbing baby-voice. "Your mates will follow you into death soon enough."

Just as Sulpicia opened her mouth to reveal deadly teeth, Bella wrenched the candelabra from the wall. The vampire shrieked as the open flame came into contact with her highly flammable skin- a clever trick Bella recalled from the battle of the newborns.

She fell to the ground in a heap, gasping for air and trying to edge away from the blazing vampire. Her head struck something hard on her way down, making the room spin. Sulpicia cartwheeled her arms, screaming as the flames licked her body. Bella wheezed, the muscles in her throat all but destroyed from the strangulation. Everything was fading to black when Demetri, Jane, and Felix rushed into the room.

There was a sound of shattering glass and more screams, presumably from Sulpicia.

"Leave her alive," Jane instructed in her sweet, child's voice. "The master's will want the honors."

Caius was the next to sail into the room, followed by Aro and Marcus. Bella wanted to say something to them but her voice wouldn't work. They crouched down around her, obscuring Sulpicia's dismemberment from her view. Their expressions were panic stricken.

"Fuck Carlisle and his medicine, Aro," Caius snarled. "I'm doing what you should have done months ago!"

There was an incomprehensible blur of motion followed by a sharp nip at the place where her neck met her shoulder. The searing pain came next, like acid being injected directly into her bloodstream. Similar sensations of being burned alive came from her wrists. Caius was injecting his venom into her pulse points, taking no chances where her transition to immortality was concerned.

"That is enough," Marcus rasped. "Too much venom will relieve her of her memories, Caius."

Aro found his voice as well, issuing assurances to her that she couldn't make out. The only thing she knew was the blistering agony of the venom spreading throughout her body. She knew now why Aro had wanted to spare her this misery, but they all must go through the fire. It was the cost of immortality.

.

.

.

They all took turns pacing through the room as their Isabella burned. Something was wrong, Marcus was sure of it, although their bonds were intact. He had never seen a vampire so quiet, so still, as they changed.

This marked the end of the second full day of her transformation. If he didn't know better, he would think their mate was asleep. Bella was lying prone, her body unmoving, on the new bed that Afton and Demetri had brought in. The first bed had been damaged beyond repair by the fire, which had, thankfully, not spread beyond the bed and curtains. Both had been easily replaced by Heidi, who had dashed away at the low rumble from Aro when her eyes lingered too long on her mistress.

They had almost lost her, he recalled miserably. The what ifs plagued him in the long hours spent by her side as she surely burned. What if Sulpicia had been successful? What if she hadn't spent her precious time talking, and had struck while Bella slept? What if there were no candles with which to set her ablaze?

He was actually amazed that their mate had thought of this. Fire alone could not kill one of their kind, but it could, and did, buy time. It was the only thing that could truly incapacitate a vampire, and Bella had known this from her time with the Cullen's, no doubt.

Yet another thing to be thankful for. Carlisle and his lot had created plenty of problems, to be sure, but they had delivered their mate to them and inadvertently armed her with the knowledge that had saved her life. Marcus could not help but be grateful to them, although young Edward's whereabouts were still unknown, which was admittedly disturbing.

No matter. Isabella would be like them in a few short hours, assuming she survived the inferno- not everyone did. If Isabella died, he would follow, there was no other recourse for him. If losing Didyme was excruciating he did not want to know what life without his true mate would look like. There would be no reason to live.

"Do not fret. She is going to be magnifico," said Aro, as though sensing Marcus's dark thoughts.

"Why does she not move then?!" Caius demanded harshly. "Or scream! Or anything!"

He had been the most on edge of the three kings, wearing a path in the new carpet and snarling at the guards. After he had removed one of Felix's limbs, the rest of the guard had given the tower a wide berth.

Aro drifted over to his agitated brother and touched his wrist, earning a hiss as Caius smacked his searching hand away. Too late though, Aro had already received the information he sought.

"You think too badly of yourself, brother," Aro tsked, ignoring Caius's murderous glare. "You did not botch this at all. Look how she is changing? I think she will awaken by nightfall."

It was true. Isabella had lost her natural warmth, and her skin was growing hard, like their own. Her hair had deepened in color, too, growing several inches. Her face was slightly more angular now, losing any baby fat it may have had. She was truly stunning.

"Master Aro?"

Jane's voice floated up the long column of the tower. She did not dare approach for fear of incurring the same wrath Felix had earned only hours ago.

Aro sighed, straightening up and righting his jacket.

"Enter, Jane," he spoke fluidly.

Caius's red eyes darted to Aro, which he elegantly waved him off. Jane slid into the room, her eyes respectfully lowered, avoiding both looking at her new mistress as she changed, or making contact with Caius, who was scowling murderously at her.

"Carlisle Cullen is here, master," she said. "Shall I send him away?"

"Yes!-"

"No-"

Both Aro and Caius spoke at the same time and then glared at one another.

"Show him to the throne room, dear Jane," Aro said, his eyes still trained on Caius. "I will be there shortly."

Aro seemed to win this round, and Caius huffed, crossing his arms.

"Fine," he spat once Jane had gone. "If you trust him so much after all the trouble his brood has cause the, by all means, go have tea with him for all I care!"

"I will hear what he has to say and touch him to verify that it is the truth, brother," Aro said curtly. "You are welcome to join me if you can keep from murdering him out of hand."

"I'd rather be put to death," Caius hissed. "But go on. We'll watch over our mate while you entertain."

Aro sighed and touched Bella's cheek lightly before flitting away. He had not been gone but a minute before Caius too, rose, from his place by their mate's bedside.

"I must hear this for myself," he growled. "Aro admires the animal drinker too much to be impartial. Will you let us know if something changes?"

Marcus inclined his head and Caius left the room in a blur of speed. He rather thought that Caius was the one who felt so strongly about Carlisle and his lifestyle that it was he who could not be impartial, but he was not prepared to die upon that hill. There was more at stake here than Aro's long-standing friendship with the doctor.

One hour, and then two, passed. Marcus watched her the way one might watch paint dry. Small changes were happening, but too slowly. Her fingernails became perfect ovals. Her freckles, sun damage from her time spent in the southwest, faded away, becoming creamy smooth skin- perfectly pale like the rest of her.

Marcus straightened, becoming perfectly still when her heartrate picked up, accelerating in a way that told him the end was near.

"It's time," he breathed.

Aro, followed closely by Caius, came speeding into the room. A murmur of voices from below them rippled through the guard. The whole castle seemed to come to a complete standstill, listening raptly.

The kings hovered close to her bedside, cautiously watching her human life come to a close before their eternity could truly begin. Most vampires were not given this privilege. Their kind almost always met their mates after they had changed, not before. It was a rare gift.

Her heart skyrocketed, beating like the blades of a helicopter. Bella's body arched, her torso completely bowing off the bed. They all flinched when an agonized scream was ripped from her mouth.

Then silence.

Her heart had finally given out. She had made it through the fire, now a fully-fledged vampire. Even her scent had changed. The same soft, fresh fragrance, but untainted by the smell of her blood. In short, she retained the fragrance they had come to know as hers, but she no longer smelt like food.

The seconds ticked by as she lay totally still. No one dared to move as they watched her, waiting for her to move.

"Bella," Marcus breathed, his voice soft and light. Unthreatening. "Angel."

Her lashes fluttered then, and when her eyes flew open, they were the bright crimson of a newborn's. She was whirling off the bed in the same second.

Their mate was fast. Faster than any vampire, newly minted or not, than any of the kings had ever seen.

There was a breaking sound, the glass from the French doors that lead to her balcony destroyed, as she fled into the night.

.

.

.

Chapter Text

.

.

.

The scenery flew by her as she raced ahead, defying the laws of physics with her enhanced speed and strength. Instead of the landscape of Italy becoming an incomprehensible blur, Bella could see everything around her in lurid detail. The night sky stretched out above her, an inky velvet backdrop to billions of twinkling diamonds. The trees and grass whipped by her, outlined in such vibrant color and amazing detail that she had never noticed before.

Vineyards, plant life, tall grass, small animals, all were laid bare to her increased eyesight. Her hearing had improved as well. She could hear the thrumming bass of a car on the highway, five miles west. A couple was fighting in a house a half mile south, something broke and the yelling increased. Small animals- cats, rodents, a rabbit- they all took cover as she passed. Her senses were heightened almost to the point of pain.

She tried to recall what she was running from- but had trouble remembering things from before the inferno. The fire that had killed Bella, the naïve human girl, replaced her with something else. Something stronger, unbreakable, deadly.

Someone had hurt her. She remembered that much. A woman with red eyes and flowing blonde hair had wanted her to suffer, but Bella couldn't imagine why.

Despite the comforting scents and voices that surrounded her as she burned, the room she opened her eyes to was the very one she had been assaulted in. Her instincts had screamed at her to flee, and her new body had reacted to that demand before she'd fully considered it.

Bella felt like she should know the three men she had run from, but she struggled to recall their names. The further she got from them, however, the more she felt compelled to go back. It was like a magnetic field, stretched to its capacity. Their shocked, beautiful faces swam in her memory as she flew.

The newly minted vampire came to an abrupt halt, recalling their beauty in perfect detail. She wasn't sure where she was. Somewhere near the sea- she could smell the salt. It was almost dawn, too. The horizon was lightening, the atmosphere a lighter shade of indigo blue where the land met the sky in the east.

Bella ran a pale, perfect hand through lustrous hair, brushing it over one shoulder and out of her face. It should have been quiet in the pre-dawn lull- but she could hear everything. She had never known how teeming with life the world truly was until now. Funny, how it took death to notice how alive the world truly was. For that's what had happened. She had died in that room. Her human life had been burned away one cell, one breath, one-millionth of a second at a time as she had been dragged through the fiery depths of hell.

The burn was gone now, but it hadn't completely left her. It had retreated from every part of her body except for one. Now it settled in the back of her throat, a dull pain- bearable but obnoxious. Certainly, it became more persistent the longer she stood there thinking about it.

Bella looked down at her disheveled appearance. She was wearing a sheer nightgown which had been torn as she flew through the countryside. White hot fire licked her throat, making her snarl.

Quenching the flames and finding something to wear were immediate requirements.

The sound of a car skidding on gravel and knocking something over grabbed her attention. On silent feet, Bella crept towards the noise. There was a darkened house with a running car parked cockeyed in the driveway. Garbage cans were strewn about, rolling into the garden from where they had been hit. A man, perhaps in his early thirties, pushed the door of a sedan open and stumbled out. He was obviously just getting in from a night of drinking. There was a strong stench of stale drink about him, but that wasn't the only scent that drew Bella's attention.

Without thinking about what she was doing, she sprung. His yell of surprise was cut short when her razor-sharp teeth sunk into his neck. The hot, sweet blood poured down her throat, momentarily extinguishing the burn.

.

.

.

Laurent was still licking his wounds, put out by Aro's rejection when he heard about Victoria's death. He couldn't say he wasn't relieved. A vampire who had lost their mate was a dangerous thing, and Victoria posed a threat to him and everyone she came into contact with.

Speaking of lost mates, rumors were thick on the ground about the king's absent mate. Apparently, she'd given them the slip when she awoke to this new life.

Laurent couldn't say he blamed her. As much as he himself had a knack for garnering favor from those in power, being the mate of not only one but all three kings, was a daunting thing. There must be a reason having multiple mates was a rare occurrence- possession and jealousy were not the least of the problems such a grouping wrought.

Irina had informed him that the Volturi had spread far and wide looking for her. They'd even visited the Denali's, although they'd really been there to see if Carlisle or Esme had any information about this mysterious fourth.

When Laurent's sometimes lover told him that Bella, the very girl he'd almost made his meal, was the newborn queen they were searching for, his stomach dropped unpleasantly. He was unsurprised now that Aro had sent him away with a warning to never return. The king had undoubtedly seen his attempt on his mate's life when Laurent touched his hand. It was a wonder Aro had spared his life. Caius wouldn't have if he'd been there.

He hadn't said so, but Laurent was sure that Marcus had wanted his head as well, although he hadn't understood why at the time. He thought it was his association with the Romanian's that had precipitated his banishment.

Laurent didn't believe in fate, but this was a fantastical coincidence. Then again, maybe fate had a few tricks up her sleeve, after all.

He was lingering in the Scottish Highlands, avoiding Italy at all costs, when he came upon her. The distinct scent of vampire tickled his nose, drawing him towards the queen. Female vampires were not as rare as they'd once been, but there were still fewer than their male counterparts. In any case, they usually had a sweeter scent, which caught his notice.

She wasn't alone on the sloping hillside of tall grass and sheep. There were two vampires, males, engaging her in conversation. Their body language was solicitous and non-threatening. They were clearly propositioning her. Newborns were usually a slave to their instincts, and susceptible to seduction. Not the queen, however. Laurent wasn't sure he'd ever seen such a calm newborn. Never had he been able to have a conversation with one, as these other two unknown males were doing.

Laurent crept closer, careful to stay downwind. He started violently when he saw their faces. What were the odds that the very reason Aro did not trust him, the very vampires from whom the Volturi had usurped their position of power, were here?

If Vladimir of Stefan knew who Bella was, she would already be dead… Maybe there was a way back into the Volturi's good graces after all. Was it fate or just good luck that Laurent came upon them when he did?

"Ah," Stefan was saying. "But two is always better than one. You are new to this life, pretty girl. Why don't you let us show you how pleasurable it can be when you never have to stop to catch your breath? We can go on for days…"

"Or you could fuck each other. Or fuck off," Isabella suggested archly.

Vladimir laughed, clapping his brethren on the back heartily, while Stefan looked put out.

"I have never known one so young to have such control," Vladimir said in his thick, Slavic accent. "Perhaps you are gifted, sweet one."

"Gifted…" she repeated with a frown.

"Some of our kind have talents," he supplied. "Gifts given to them by the fire. I have known vampires that can fly, predict the future, and make you feel like you're burning alive. The last one is all in the mind, of course, but it feels very real."

A crease formed between her brows.

"I don't know what mine would be," she muttered.

"Let us help you discover it, then," he purred.

"Yes," Stefan agreed, jumping in. "You could have a defensive talent, or possibly just the gift of exceptional restraint, like our friend Carlisle."

Her frown deepened as looked at the sky, as though she was struggling to remember something.

"Carlisle," she said, testing the name. "I know a Carlisle…"

"You may have in your first life," Stefan said airily. "It is not uncommon to forget things from our time as humans. I would be very surprised if they were one in the same, though. The Carlisle we know is in America with his coven."

"Drinking the blood of cats and snakes, no doubt," Vladimir put in.

"What?" she asked, shocked.

"They do not feed from humans," Vladimir explained. "They drink the blood of animals instead."

"Gross," she replied with a shudder.

Laurent heartily agreed. Although Irina was an undoubtedly fine lay, nothing was worth feeding from an elk. The taste of dirt and sticks lingers on the palate for days afterward. Ultimately, their lifestyles had been incompatible.

"Indeed!" Vladimir laughed. "I have tried it once, out of curiosity. It was foul."

"I think I'll pass," she said coolly. "And as tempting as your offer is, I'll have to pass on that as well."

"You wound us," he pouted. "I suppose our revenge will not be as humiliating as we'd intended, but it will serve its purpose nonetheless."

Bella took a reflexive step back. Both Vladimir and Stefan adopted defensive positions, ready to pounce.

"Revenge?" she asked, bewildered. "What-"

"I thought if we fucked you first, it would make finally taking you from your mates all the sweeter," Vladimir explained. "But this will hurt them either way."

She frowned, clearly confused.

"Mates…" she trailed off, trying to remember.

"Either you lost your memories to the fire, or you are a very fine actress," Stefan sneered. "It's almost a shame to kill such a beautiful woman, but the Italian scum have had this coming for centuries. I wonder how long until they descend into madness."

Victoria wasn't the only vampire with a heightened sense of self-preservation. Laurent was famous for knowing when to cut his losses and run, but this may be his only opportunity to ingratiate himself to the ruling coven and save himself an eternity of looking over his shoulder. Such an opportunity would likely never present itself again. Laurent hesitated for a fraction of a second before loping around the slope and making his presence known.

The three vampires hissed as his sudden arrival.

"Vladimir, Stefan," he remarked idly. "You are a long way from home. As are you, my lady."

Bella's eyes were black, and her body vibrated as her acute stress response took over, preparing her for fight or flight.

"Laurent," Vladimir hissed. "This is no affair of yours!"

"I disagree," he said, pacing closer with measured steps. "Unlike you, Valdimir, I have no wish to see the world descend into chaos- and for all their shortcomings, the Volturi prevents just that. Taking the kings mate would surely upend the system that keeps us from exposure."

"But surely you will not fight us for her, will you?" Stefan scoffed. "I heard a rumor that you left your last coven to be slaughtered by the animal drinkers. Is it true?"

"Victoria and James created their own mess with the Cullens," Laurent said, his tone light and bored. "As have you with Aro."

"Aro is a serpent and a usurper," Stefan growled. "It is no wonder that you are trying to curry favor by going against us now! It will change nothing! The only difference will be that you die too-"

There was a strangled sound, following the unmistakable noise of ripping metal. Bella, the queen, he supposed, had used all of her newborn strength to detach Stefan's head. Vladimir was next. He spun around, but the queen was fast, faster than any vampire Laurent had ever seen, and his head joined his brother's on the grassy field.

"I killed them," she said, her eyes trained on the Romanian's. "They- they're dead."

"No," Laurent said, watching her with careful eyes. She could turn on him at any moment if she wished. "We have to burn them. Our kind can be put back together, my lady."

She nodded, her eyes still fixed on the headless bodies that had hit the grass with a dull thump. She swallowed back a mouthful of venom, Laurent recognized the action, and fixed her bright ruby eyes on him.

"Do you have a match?"

He didn't, but he was able to make a spark with two boulders. Once the flame touched the highly flammable skin, the Romanian's went up in a cloying plume of purple smoke. The queen watched with a combination of fascination and horror.

"I remember you," she said abruptly, turning to look at him once more. "I knew you before…"

"Yes, my lady," he said, now swallowing himself. Would she kill him for almost making her his dinner while she was human, or for being unlucky enough to find himself with James the first time they met? Could he convince her that he was not a threat? New vampires were not known for their rationality.

"James bit me," she said, more to herself than to him. She fingered a crescent scar, an unmistakable bite mark, on her inner forearm near her wrist. "But Edward didn't want me to be a vampire… He wouldn't let the venom take hold."

Had the love-struck Edward removed the venom before it could spread? Laurent had never heard of such a thing. Stopping the change without killing someone was unheard of, abhorrent, even, but if anyone could be guilty of such an action, it would be the Olympic Coven. They fetishized humans. The Denali sisters weren't much better, but at least they did not reveal themselves to their lovers as Edward had.

"I left James and Victoria before-"

"How did you survive the wolves?" she asked, cutting him off before he could put distance between himself and the vampires who had made sport of her as a human. "There were so many…"

"I was faster," he said succinctly, not liking the direction this was going. He had left James and Victoria, that was true, but he too had tried, and failed, to eat her the last time they'd met. She may not find the distinction between wanting to kill her and making a game of it sufficient enough to spare his life. Maybe he should have left well enough alone, after all…

"I was looking for the meadow," she said now, her eyes glazing over as the memories came. "Edward took me there when I was human. He didn't want to change me."

That sounded like the Cullens, Laurent thought ruefully. They hated their existence and did not wish it on others. Although, that was very hypocritical considering that Carlisle himself had changed all but two of his "family." Irina had told Laurent the history of the Cullen's late one night after a marathon of sexual pleasure in the forest.

"You were going to kill me," Bella recalled, making Laurent wince.

She canted her head to one side and fixed him with a stare. Fearing that she would pounce, Laurent held his hands aloft in the universal sign of surrender.

"I'm glad I did not," he said quickly. "I apologize, my lady. I was thirsty and you-"

"I smelled good," she remembered. "Edward always said that. I was his singer. Why would he be interested in me? What was he thinking?"

"I do not know, my lady," Laurent replied.

He truly didn't. Courting humans was frowned upon, and you were expected to change or silence them if and when they discovered the existence of vampires. The Cullens were lucky not to be dead after abandoning her with the knowledge of their kind.

"I want him dead," she said suddenly, her eyes shifting from the bright red of a newborn to a furious black.

"I'm sure your mates would be only too happy to assist you in that, my lady," he replied thickly. Would they help her kill him as well?

"Mates…" the queen murmured, testing the word out. "I have a mate. I remember…"

"Begging your pardon, Lady Isabella, but you have three," he informed her, hoping that by supplying her with the missing information in her memories, she would forget his past indiscretions. "The rulers, if you will, of our kind."

"Aro," she breathed, adopting another far-off look. "The others, though, I don't remember their names…"

She frowned, and Laurent sensed her mood shift. Although she was calm enough to have a conversation, that did not mean she wasn't overcome by her new instincts. Bella huffed with frustration by her lack of knowledge. An irritated snarl left her lips.

"Why can't I remember?" she seethed. "This is so stupid…"

"Caius and Marcus," he rushed to say. "I can take you to them if you wish."

The queen took an unnecessary breath, her anger dissolving as quickly as it had come on. This was another marvel. New vampires often flew into fits of rage when their emotions overwhelmed them. He had never known one to reign themself in before…

"Okay," she said after a moment. "Alright, yes, that would be fine."

Then she pinned him with another severe look, reminding him eerily of her mates.

"Cross me, though, and I'll skin you alive."

He believed her.

.

.

.

Chapter Text

A/N: Thank you so much for reading. I hope you enjoy this chapter and the direction this story is taking. To tell the truth, the characters have more or less taken over, leaving me feeling more like an interpreter than the author! This story is not outlined or beta-read, so any mistakes are mine.

.

.

.

Bella flew across the countryside, Laurent somewhere behind her, struggling to keep up. They hadn't left the UK yet. Bella was hesitant to follow the other vampire to places unknown, and despite his claims to know her mates, she felt strongly that he could not be trusted.

Her memories were still trickling back in, but Bella was having a hard time distinguishing fantasy from reality. It all felt like a partially forgotten dream. Although there were obvious holes in her memories, there was enough to piece a picture together.

There was a bedroom with a twin bed and a purple duvet. A shared bathroom with a man bearing a mustache. Charlie, she thought. He was her father.

There was a boy, a vampire, who watched her as she slept. He was beautiful, with a strong, chiseled jaw and tousled copper hair. Easily the most attractive man- human or vampire- she had ever seen. When he kissed her, it felt the way she thought base-jumping would. Dangerous and exhilarating- forbidden and freeing all at once. It was no wonder that a teenage girl had fallen in love with him.

He told her that she was his entire world.

The memory of Laurent and the other nomads slotted itself into place here. Edward almost didn't get there in time. He claimed he would have done something drastic if she'd been taken from him, and she (naively) believed him.

More memories came, though, dissolving any romantic feelings she may have had for Edward Cullen. A party that went spectacularly pear shaped, precipitating his abrupt departure. His assertion that he did not love her as much as he'd once claimed.

Months of darkness followed. She moved from one activity to another as though on autopilot, not dead but not living either. A human boy with dark hair and tanned skin, wearing a lopsided smile kept her company, made her laugh, until he, too, disappeared from her life.

Bella took to reckless activities. Jumping on the back of a stranger's motorcycle, falling from a cliff- all to hear his voice. All for a boy who was in love with the idea of her, but not Bella herself. It all seemed so clear to her now, how had she not seen it at the time?

Then the plane ride to Italy with a tiny vampire with spiky black hair. Racing through the countryside in a stolen Porsche to save Edward from himself.

She remembered a cavernous throne room in a grand castle. Had it been a dream, or was it real? She strained to recall more, but the memories evaporated like water on a hot highway, slipping through her fingers like sand.

Laurent had caught up to her by now. She was perched in a tall tree, looking down at a woman with white hair who was walking a dog. The sound of her heart pumping her sweet life's blood through her body made Bella painfully alert, but she was able to resist the urge to rip her throat out. Blood would always be available if and when she desired it, and she had recently fed. There was no reason to slaughter a seventy-year-old (give or take) woman.

They were closer to civilization now, Bella could hear cars on the road, and the hum of a television a mile away. There were other adults and at least two toddlers in the house. Did the dog walker live there? Perhaps they were the woman's grandchildren. One shrieked with laughter, the noise loud to Bella's sensitive hearing.

"She is a good target," Laurent remarked, looking down at the greying woman with the border collie as well. "We are a long way from the road. No one will hear her scream. They will easily believe it was an animal attack."

Bella nodded, her thoughts had been along the same vein. If she'd wanted, she could easily drink the woman's blood and stage the scene.

Hunting, it transpired, came very naturally to Bella. She was swift and precise, tearing into the throats of her victims without spilling so much as a drop of their precious blood.

As a human she would have balked at killing another person, but as a vampire, she saw things differently. Immortality came at a cost, and human blood was now her natural diet. Bella couldn't imagine drinking from animals as the American coven did.

"Tell me about the animal drinkers," she said without taking her eyes off of the dog walker. The older woman was stooping to pick up her animal's droppings with a green plastic bag.

"The Cullen's and the Denali's, my lady," he said at once. "They hunt from wild animals- elk, moose, bears, and the like. They do not drink from humans."

"Not at all?" she said in disbelief. "How is that even possible?"

"They don't all have the same level of self-control," Laurent hummed. "Some of them slip, I think. I could not maintain it myself."

Her eyes slipped off the woman now, who was throwing a red ball for her pet. Her gaze cut to Laurent, who sat on a large branch.

"You tried it? Why?"

"Irina," he said by way of explanation. At her prolonged stare, he elaborated with, "A female that I- We were involved."

"I see," she said simply, although her mind was reeling. Drinking the blood of an elk or a mountain lion sounded revolting. She wrinkled her nose before asking her next question.

"Does animal blood satiate you?"

"Not at all," he laughed. "I think it weakens one, too, although the 'vegetarian's' that I know swear it doesn't."

"They call themselves vegetarians?" she asked, laughing incredulously. How utterly pompous, or maybe delusional was a better word.

"They are integrated with humans as well," he told her solicitously. "I believe they met you in school, if you'll forgive me for saying so."

Bella didn't remember school well, just vague impressions. She strained to remember the finer details, a frown pulling at her mouth. She was going to give up and revisit the idea later, when a rush of images flooded her, making her grip the tree she was perched in.

There was a cafeteria where she saw him, Edward, followed by vampires she assumed to be his coven. The pixie girl with the short hair was there, although Bella did not remember her name. It might have been Anne, or Amber, but those didn't sound right.

There were five of them, four of them were mated couples, which did nothing to help them blend in. Even Bella, who was new to this life, felt a strong imperative to keep her existence low-key. This coven clearly had no such qualms.

They looked as though they were walking the runway in their designer clothing. Rumors about the strange family had circulated like wildfire in the small school.

Edward had disliked her at first, she remembered. He even left the state to get away from her appealing blood, but he came back.

She saw the memories like a slide show, but at warp speed, one image giving way to the next before she'd fully processed it. There was an icy parking lot in which Bella was almost crushed by a sliding van. Edward pushed her out of the way, nearly exposing himself. He tried to make friends with her one day, only to tell her to stay away the next. That kind of push/pull must have been catnip to an insecure human girl.

She shook her head, dispelling these images. The dog walker was gone, but Bella could hear her. She hadn't gotten far.

"Your memories are coming back," Laurent observed. "Not everyone regains what is lost during the change. You are lucky."

Bella didn't feel lucky. She felt confused and out of sorts, and there was a painful pull, almost like a hunger, in the vicinity of her sternum that no amount of blood seemed to quell.

"If you will trust me, I am happy to answer any questions you may have about the Cullen's," he said with a grin. "I do not know everything, of course, but Irina filled me in on much of what I did not know."

Bella studied him shrewdly. He wanted her to confide in him for reasons unknown to her. She didn't know his motives, but whatever they were, they were sure to be self-serving.

"I don't," she said plainly.

"You don't-"

"I don't trust you," she clarified. "And I don't know you, either."

"My first loyalties are always to the Volturi, Lady Isabella," he said at once, but she was quick to dismiss this.

"You keep calling me that," Bella frowned.

"Lady Isabella" sounded very grand to her. It wasn't something she could see even her human self tolerating. Titles probably appealed to older vampires but didn't exactly translate to her modern-day sensibilities. Also, she didn't know if Laurent's claims that she was the mate of the three ruling vampires could be trusted. There was something vaguely familiar about his assertion that she was theirs, or they were hers, depending on how you looked at it…

Were they the vampires watching her as she broke a glass door in her haste to get away from the room in which she had been attacked?

"As far as I can tell, your loyalties are somewhat flexible," she continued after a long moment. "First your coven, then the animal drinkers, one of which you were fucking-"

At her use of foul language he flinched, but she continued on.

"At one point you were friendly with the vampires from the highlands, and yet you stood by while I killed them. Am I next?"

"Of course not," he hastened to say. "My lady- Isa- Bella," he finally settled on, "I'm telling you the truth. I know you have no reason to believe me, but I mean you no harm."

Bella.

Bella.

Bella.

The name brought forth a dozen more fragmented memories. It's what she preferred to be called. Every new school she attended, there were weeks spent correcting curious new students that called her by her full name.

Isabella.

Lady Isabella.

It wasn't right. It didn't fit. Like mismatched socks or a puzzle piece that wasn't quite right.

Bella was her name, she realized. There was a rightness about it, somehow.

"I only mean to return you to your mates," he finally said. "Please believe me."

The faces she'd fled from surfaced, causing physical pain. Were they her mates, these kings she'd heard about? Whoever they were, she needed to find them. The pull in her chest wall intensified, almost taking her breath away.

"I'll find them myself," she said, clutching her breastbone.

Laurent tracked the movement with unblinking, crimson eyes.

"Your mates have enemies, as you've already seen," he warned. "It is unsafe for you to travel alone."

"It might be less safe to travel with you," she countered, her frustration with the other vampire mounting.

"You're not wrong to be cautious," he said. "But I am not your enemy."

"But you aren't telling me everything either," Bella retorted.

There had been something screaming at her these past several days that Laurent wasn't being entirely forthcoming. He was keeping something; she just didn't know what. Trusting him, an unknown vampire with dubious motives, with her life, seemed like a bad idea all things considered.

He hesitated, carefully considering his words, no doubt, before he spoke next.

"That's true," he said after a measured pause. "But it is not what you think. I do not mean you harm, my lady."

"Then what do you want?!" she snapped. Her temper had a hair trigger these days, and she was tired of Laurent's song and dance. She was thirsty and emotional, and the pain where her heart once beat was growing in intensity.

"A pardon," he said, failing to conceal his wince.

"A pardon," she echoed. "You broke the law? What did you do?"

"Nothing," he said at once. "That is to say, I did not break the law, but your mates… they do not trust me."

"I can't imagine why," she scoffed.

Laurent swallowed thickly before continuing on.

"Aro has read my mind. He knows that I have spent time with those he does not trust," he explained. "I was in Volterra recently- before you became a vampire, I believe. He must have seen my attempt on your life. I'm surprised now that he let me leave with mine."

Bella blinked, astonished, and confused simultaneously.

"What do you mean, he read your mind?"

.

.

.

Demetri was actively avoiding the kings. He had last been seen hiding out in a disused turret of the castle. Aro was unhappy with him, although he knew that Demetri was not at fault. His extrasensory gifts were not the cause of his failure to find who and what they sought. The Cullen brat had almost been captured twice before slipping through their fingers at the last possible second, courtesy, no doubt, of his gift. Demetri was hardly at fault- he had found the boy, after all. His ability to track those through the tenors of their minds was still intact, and they would likely need him before long for some other chore. It would be bad form to kill him, Aro thought sagely. That, and it would dampen morale.

Caius was murderous when Demetri lost Edward, again, and the tracker had never been able to sense their mate. Not even in her human form. He'd flown blind trying to find her in Forks, only successful because she'd been with the very thorn in their side who was, ironically, currently evading their guard. This, too, was not Demetri's fault, but his masters were growing impatient.

Aro picked his way through his brother's destroyed quarters. Caius had thrown an epic temper tantrum when Edward Cullen slithered out of their grasp. He now poured over a map amidst the destruction of what had once been a very fine room. There were pins in places they had looked for Bella, and even more in places yet unchecked.

"I'm going to spank the snot out of her when we find her," he snarled, not looking up from his work.

Aro sighed, leaning down to inspect the atlas.

"Marcus believes she has lost her memories," he remarked.

"I don't care," Caius said peevishly, inserting a colored pin in Albania.

"His theory on the amount of venom used to change someone affecting the loss of human memories is fascinating, don't you think, brother?" Aro drawled.

His brother did look up now, his face twisted with fury.

"If you're here to accuse me of something, do it!" Caius snarled. "If not, get the fuck out and let me find our mate! God knows the two of you haven't done shit-"

"We are doing all that can be done," Aro snapped back.

"Oh, yes, my mistake," Caius retorted. "Sending Demetri has been so helpful thus far!"

"He is still a fine tracker, even without the benefit of his gift," the dark-haired king countered.

"Clearly," Caius exclaimed, rolling his crimson eyes for affect. "Until he produces results, I do not want to hear you wax poetic about his prodigious talent, Aro!"

"I did not come here to argue with you," Aro said pointedly.

"Oh, no?" Caius spat sarcastically. "Only to accuse me of using too much venom when I changed her, putting us in a situation where we may lose her to begin with!"

"I am merely suggesting it as a possibility, brother-"

"Horse shit-"

"-As I refuse to believe that she left us voluntarily," Aro continued on. "Honestly, Caius, do you think so little of me?"

"Yes," he said flatly, making his brother sigh.

"You need to eat," Aro hummed. "I'll have Heidi fetch someone…"

"I'm not thirsty," he grumbled, sounding every inch like a child refusing to eat their dinner.

His denials were too slow, however. Aro had already snapped his fingers, issuing a command that Heidi fetch one of the humans from the cells below the castle. They had been stocked for their newborn mate, but at this rate, feeding them was becoming a hassle. Not to mention the smell disturbing the entire coven. There was a reason they didn't usually keep food on hand.

"Fine," Caius growled, pushing away from the table with a more force than necessary. "I'll eat something. And while I'm gone perhaps you can make yourself useful and summon Demetri. He's lurking in the south tower. I want him to round up that whelp's worthless coven and bring them in."

He blurred from the room, letting the door bounce in its' frame, slamming back against the wall in his wake. An ugly crack appeared down the center of the mahogany. Aro sighed. This was why they couldn't have nice things…

Violent impulses aside, his brother might be onto something. Certainly, fetching the Cullen's wasn't a half bad idea. If Caius could be kept from murdering them all out of hand, it may even prove to be a prudent move. Aro could legitimately touch them, gaining any and all knowledge they had about Edward's whereabouts. They may even know where Bella may be. It was a long shot, but every avenue was worth exploring.

A piercing roar rent the air, rattling the windows on the south facing wall of the castle. Marcus hadn't taken their queen's disappearance well at all. He spent his days in and out of lucidity- it was worse than even when Didy had been taken from them. In those days, he'd been catatonic. Unresponsive even to the scent of freshly spilt blood.

Now, he went in and out of crazed episodes. When he was himself, he had gathered the best of the guard to search for her, and at his worst, he cried out in agony. With his particular gift, the separation was all the more keenly felt. Aro wondered if Bella felt it too. He himself certainly did. Merely thinking about it twisted his long dead heart, making him grip the edge of the table to stay upright as the force of their thinly stretched bond threatened to knock him over.

They needed to find her. Soon. Their own discomfort aside, the kings had many enemies.

Sulpicia had been the least of Aro's worries when they snatched Bella away from Carlisle's coven. That she had gained entry to the castle was a fluke- and only because Aro had been complacent. Certain in his belief that his ex-wife had more sense than to risk her own life by going against him.

Releasing the three savage newborns in Volterra had been a brilliant move. Neither Aro nor either of his brothers would have left the city, or their vulnerable human mate, to clean up the bloody trail left by rouge vampires. They had (mistakenly) felt that Isabella would be safe during the time it took to eradicate the threat in their own backyard, surrounded as she was by various members of the guard.

Corin and Santiago would have no trouble taking out a frenzied newborn, incapable of controlling themselves. Their skill and experience would have surpassed the brute strength of a wild new vampire.

Sulpicia, however, was a different ball of wax. She was a woman with thousands of years of experience behind her, knowledge of the castle, the various tactics used by the Volturi, and nothing to lose.

When she had been subdued, and Bella was well into her transition, Aro read her thoughts. He realized how gravely he had misjudged the situation. He'd underestimated Sulpicia and the depths of her despair. Having found her true mate, her twin flame, only to have it snuffed out before they could truly live. It was the reason Aro had killed her quickly, severing her head before tossing it in the fire. Caius was angry, but what was new?

It had been a close call, but Sulpicia had spent too long talking and Bella had proven clever. His mate's quick thinking might have made Aro swell with pride, if the many ways Bella could now run afoul of other enemies hadn't flashed before his mind's eye.

The Romanian's had been looking for a way to hurt them for twenty-five hundred years. Extinguishing the life of their mate, their long awaited fourth, would incapacitate him and his brothers. It's what Aro would do, had done, in order to stage a coup and usurp power. The very thought filled him with icy dread.

Aro was sure he had never known helplessness or frustration to this degree. He hoped Marcus's hypothesis was correct; that she had lost her memories and was adrift without them in the wider world. The alternative was too painful to consider; that she had left them of her own volition, leaving not only her mates bereft without her, but leaving herself vulnerable to those who wished the Volturi harm.

A growl passed his lips as he considered this. She was too precious to lose.

Maybe Caius was onto something when he threatened to "spank the snot out of her," when they finally caught up to her.

.

.

.

Chapter Text

A/N: I think we're approaching the end, my friends. Just a few more chapters (maybe?) after this. I wish I could give you more accurate information... but at this point, I'm at the mercy of our favorite vampires. Enjoy:-)

.

.

.

Tanya was standing on the grand front porch, her hands resting on the log railing of the great lodge as it came into view. Edward, who had been running nonstop for a whole day and night, skidded to a stop when he spotted her.

He was still a half a mile away, but with the enhanced senses of their species, he could easily see her and she him.

He hadn't expected to see the Denali's, although he wasn't sure why. They often visited for extended periods of time when the family was in Alaska. Edward internally groaned. He didn't have the time or patience to be a gentleman or a good host today. Time was of the essence. If the female watching him intently from her place on the stoop propositioned him, he wasn't sure he could refuse in a way that didn't make a scene.

Her hay-colored hair blew behind her with the force of a gentle breeze, as Kate stepped out of the front door over her right shoulder. Tanya didn't break eye contact, however, as her thoughts came into range.

Carlisle and Esme were upset, which he could have guessed. He'd smashed his phone when Alice stopped taking his calls. Tanya's thoughts recalled Esme, clearly distraught, trying his number again and again, although it kept going straight to voicemail.

"They aren't here, Edward," she said softly.

He heard her as clearly as if she'd been standing next to him. He used his blinding speed to close the distance between them. Gravel flew around them, pinging off the building when he came to an abrupt halt mere feet from where she stood. A small rock even made a hairline fracture in the glass on one of the narrow window panes that flanked the front door.

Kate jumped, her golden eyes flying wide, but Tanya remained still, watching him with sad eyes.

"They're gone, Edward," she said once more. "Looking for you, but you would know that if you still had your phone."

Her expression was gave and her tone was sharper than he'd heard it before, at least, directed at him. Tanya was usually happy to see him, so this reunion was unexpected. She had always harbored feelings for him, even giving him an open invitation to her bed- which Edward always spurned.

The thought of being with another vampire turned his stomach. They were monsters, the lot of them. Why would Edward, or anyone else, wish to be with a demon when they could have someone like his Bella- all soft, warm, flesh and blushing cheeks when she stumbled over something?

Had Tanya heard about Bella? Was she jealous that Edward had found his mate? If he were in her place, he'd feel the same. Tanya was a thousand years old and had never found her mate. Chances were that she never would.

"I'll get a new phone as soon as I can, Tanya," he said impatiently. "But I really need to speak with Alice."

Tanya's eyes flicked to her sister, where a dark look passed between them. Images of Alice, hurriedly packing a suitcase and making travel arrangements to Rome flashed between them, their thoughts a jumble.

"Why is she in Italy?" he demanded. His voice came out louder than he anticipated, making both women jump. "Is Jasper with her?!"

"I'll tell Eleazar and Carmen we have company," Kate murmured. "They're out back."

Tanya nodded, squeezing Kate's hand as she slipped back into the house.

"We're all worried about you, Edward," Tanya said once Kate was gone.

Her thoughts were a tangle, making it hard for Edward to dissect her meaning. A glimpse of a conversation between she and Carlisle flickered in her thoughts before she pushed it away. Instead, an old song, translated into Swahili, replaced whatever had come to her mind next. It was a tactic his family used when they didn't want him to hear their thoughts about something, and it almost always spelled trouble.

What was she keeping from him? Did Alice know something about Bella? At the thought, Edward felt his control slip in the smallest increment. His self-control was already a tenuous thing on shaky ground already, but he would burn this house to the ground if Tanya was trying to keep him from his mate.

"Why did Alice go to Italy, Tanya?" he said in a low, dangerous voice.

Another image flashed into her mind before she could dispel it. Edward's venom ran cold at the sight and sound of the Volturi, led by Jane, coming to call only days before. They stood in this very place, asking about Edward's whereabouts, which was not a surprise. They'd also demanded to know if the Denali's had seen or heard from Bella.

"She didn't tell me the specifics," the blond vampire hedged. "But-"

Tanya stumbled back in surprise as Edward vaulted over the railing, entering her personal space. He grasped her biceps with cold, steel hands, his self-control slipping even further from his grasp.

"Where is she?!" he snarled, venom pooling in the corners of his mouth.

"Edward," Tanya cried out, squirming in his too-tight grasp. "She's in Italy, like you said-"

"Not Alice," he seethed, spittle flying from his mouth. "Where's Bella? Why were the Volturi looking for her?!"

"Do you think they told me?" she asked incredulously. "I only know that she's missing. Let me go and we can talk-"

"AHH!"

Edward's knees buckled as fiery pain shot down his neck and racked his body. He fell to the ground in a heap as Kate stood over him, her hand pressed into the junction where his neck met his shoulder.

"Don't touch my sister," she hissed, releasing him.

Edward shuddered violently, the tremors from her electrocution passing through his still shaking form. Eleazar and Carmen appeared now, watching with wide, disapproving eyes. In a flash, Edward returned to his feet, glaring at his assembled "cousins."

"You aren't well, Edward," Eleazar said, frowning at him. "Your family is looking for you. They're worried."

"Then they're worried about the wrong person," he growled. "Bella is human, and the Volturi are after her! Is Alice helping them?!"

He didn't want to believe that his sister would so thoroughly betray him, but Edward didn't know what to think anymore. If she was afraid for the rest of their family, she might hand Bella over to them. She had once before, after all. They all had.

"Alice is looking for you, you idiot," Kate sneered. "It's the last place she saw you! She also saw you with your head missing if you care to know!"

Edward didn't know. Mostly because Alice had disconnected her phone without giving him a new number where he could reach her.

"You're playing with fire," Kate went on, her eyes blazing. "You're putting yourself and your family in danger, and I don't want any part of it! The Volturi have already threatened us with death if we help you!"

Eleazar stepped forward, putting a staying hand on Kate, who looked as though she might use her electrifying gift on Edward once more. She was certainly angry enough, if her furious thoughts were anything to go on.

"You need to find your family before Aro does," Eleazar said in a low, urgent voice. "They're wanted for questioning."

A scene in which Jane had sneeringly threatened to take their heads if they were lying about Edward or "Mistress Isabella's" whereabouts spun in Eleazar's mind.

"I know better than anyone what Aro will do to your coven if they discover that you've deceived them," he cautioned him.

Eleazar had spent many years in the service of the Volturi, which only made him more likely to assist his former masters, to Edward's mind.

"If you have Bella, you need to return her," Carmen said pleadingly. "The kings won't forgive this. I don't want to see anything happen to any of you."

Edward snarled furiously. That the Denali's did not want to be involved in Bella's rescue from the Volturi was crystal clear. He didn't expect them to- especially considering their reluctance to help them fight off the newborns. Laurent, slippery snake that he was, had run afoul of the wolves, and Irina took exception to fighting alongside them. It was very telling in how far their loyalties extended.

"Bella. Is. My. Mate." he hissed through clenched teeth. "I'll never stop looking for her, and I'll never hand her over to those monsters. I can't believe Carlisle has trusted you all these years!"

"Edward," Tanya tried, looking as though she were watching a tragedy unfold. "You aren't thinking clearly. Carlisle told me that Bella is your singer- she can't be your true mate!"

Beside her, Eleazar blanched at her words.

"His singer," he breathed. "Good God, Edward…"

The Denali's, except Tanya, moved back as a group. Their collective thoughts were reeling with varying degrees of shock, simultaneously flooding his mind.

-Losing his mind

-Mental

-Caius is going to kill him slowly

-Need to call Carlisle

"Stop it," he moaned, fisting his own hair. "She's mine!"

"Let us help you, Edward," Tanya implored, taking a hesitant step toward him. "Why don't we go hunting? It looks like you need it…"

She made the mistake of stepping even closer, an arm's length away. Her thoughts were spinning with ways to keep Edward from going after Bella, believing, as Carlisle did, that she was the Volturi king's mate. This could not be allowed to happen for a variety of reasons.

We can subdue him if we're fast enough…

Edward's control snapped like a rubber band, and with a feral roar he moved at full speed, ripping Tanya's head from her shoulders.

Carmen screamed while Kate and Eleazar stood open mouthed for a full second, their shock palpable. Edward didn't wait for them to recover before whipping around and bolting for the tree line. Tanya would be put back together, fully recuperated by tonight, but Edward would never recover if Bella was lost to him forever.

He flew through the vast Alaskan wilderness at blinding speed, avoiding the cabins, and hunting lodges that dotted the territory. There was no telling what would happen if he came upon a human in his state.

It was true, he hadn't fed in weeks. But the painful burn in his throat was nothing next to the agony that was losing Bella. And to the Volturi, no less. He had to get to her before they did.

Unbidden, a disturbing scene flooded his mind. Alice's visions of Bella with those demons came in flashbacks when they were least welcome.

Unlike many hazy visions his sister had, ones that never came to pass, these were clear and as sharp as glass. Set in stone.

They were doing despicable things to her. Sometimes it was Aro by himself, and sometimes it was one of the others who had Bella bent over a low table in a library or had her straddling them naked in a picturesque garden.

Often, however, they took her together on a bed even larger than the one Rosalie and Emmett had custom made. They took turns penetrating her with their vile cocks, twisting her into various positions as she cried out.

Worse than his Bella's nakedness, or the brazen way she embraced being used like a whore, however, was that she was a vampire in these snippets of the future. Every vision featured her with the trademark beauty of their kind- lily white skin, dark lustrous hair, and eyes that bespoke her diet.

No matter what course of action Edward took, no matter how hard he tried to run out the clock, Alice's visons of Bella as immortal with red eyes never changed. She was beautiful and indestructible and all sorts of wrong. Her soul was gone, along with her fragility that Edward so loved. In these images, the girl he loved was dead.

But these visions were only what could be. Regardless of how determined Alice's third eye was that Bella would be a red eyed demon on the fourth throne of Volterra, there was still hope.

It was only the probable future- one that Edward was determined to prevent by any means necessary.

.

.

.

They made it as far as the Netherlands before the past caught up to them in the form of one of the Denali sisters. She was tall and willowy, with straight, straw-colored hair.

Animal blood smelled revolting. Bella wrinkled her nose in distaste when Irina joined them, fresh from her hunt. The scent was an unpleasant combination of blood, dirt, and shit. There was also the curious component of burning hair thrown into the mix. Bella fought back her gag reflex as a gust of wind picked up Irina's yellow hair and shook the scent free.

She instantly liked this vampire considerably more than Laurent, who looked put out at his former lover's arrival. Perhaps he was unwilling to share the appreciation of returning Bella to her mates, or maybe Irina's presence foiled more nefarious plans. Bella still hadn't decided to trust him. She'd even considered tearing his head off if he played her false.

If Laurent suspected this, he didn't let on, though. Until Irina had joined them, he seemed self-satisfied. Filling Bella in on the various gifts of the Volturi and their guard clearly gave him a smug sense of satisfaction. He enjoyed relaying information to others. It was how Irina had found them in the first place- he had run his mouth, unable to resist answering a sleek phone, bragging that he had found something the kings were looking for.

Irina came bearing troubling news, however. Edward, the very vampire who had courted Bella while she was still human, had ripped her sister's head clean off her body in his pursuit of Bella.

"I was hunting. Eleazar and Kate reattached her head before I got back," she said, the distress clear in her voice. "I can't believe he would do something like this. He's gone mad…"

Bella hummed sympathetically, guilt gnawing at her. Edward was out of his mind, that much was obvious, and he was responsible for his own action. She couldn't help but feel partially responsible, however. If she hadn't run after the fire, would any of this be happening?

Would her mates still want her, even? They couldn't be very happy with her…

"He ran off after that," she informed them. "And nobody has seen him since."

"And you don't know where he is now?" Bella asked anxiously.

"No one does," Irina sighed, exasperated. "Not even Alice!"

"Alice?" Bella asked.

She'd heard that name but was having trouble putting a face to it. Irina gave her a curious look.

"His sister," she explained slowly. "You don't remember?"

Bella strained to recall an Alice in her fragmented memories. Was she the petite, elven vampire who had whisked her off to Italy, or was she the statuesque blond that disliked her?

"No, yes," Bella replied, and then shook her head. "I mean, I remember some things, but not everything…"

"Alice is gifted, my lady," Laurent offered.

This drew a sharp look from Irina, who seemed to be growing tired of his bowing and scraping. She wasn't the only one, either. The temptation to remove his head was mounting.

"Oh," Bella frowned, wondering if there were any vampires who she'd known which were not given extrasensory gift. "What can she do?"

"She sees visions of the future," Irina said. "I don't think it's always a sure thing, though. It's based on decision making, which changes."

"Wow," Bella murmured. The responsibility of seeing the future seemed more than a little daunting. She wasn't sure she would want such a gift.

"Yeah," Irina huffed, brushing her hair from her face. "It's an impressive gift when it works. The problem is, Edward knows how to get around her visions. He isn't making decisions until the last second."

"And he's looking for me," Bella said, her frown deepening. "He wanted me to stay human, though, which didn't happen. What can he want from me now?"

"He's convinced himself that you're his mate," Irina scoffed. "And I don't think he knows you're a vampire. In any case, he's dangerous, and he's drawing the Volturi down on all of us."

She was obviously afraid of what the ruling coven would do if Edward harmed her. Bella couldn't really blame Irina if her family was in danger, although she didn't particularly care for being a pawn in anyone's game.

"We're on our way to Italy now," Laurent chimed in. And then with a resigned sigh, he said, "I suppose you'd like to join us."

"If you don't mind," she said, her golden eyes finding Bella's. "I hope you know that I don't mean you harm, and that you can understand that I'm worried about my family. We- we're close to the Cullen's, and the Volturi don't always-"

Irina broke off, her eyes finding the heavily overcast sky, before continuing.

"They don't give second chances," she said, not looking at either of them. "Many years ago, we had a coven mate, the woman who created my sisters and I, who broke the law. Aro knew from our thoughts that we had no knowledge of her crime, and we were spared. I don't know if he'll be so forgiving if something happens to you."

As she suspected, this golden eyed vampire was afraid for those she loved. Bella believed her, she couldn't help it. What Irina said was the most honest thing she'd heard since she came through the hellfire and into her immortal life.

"I understand," she said softly. "I'll tell them you had nothing to do with Edward."

Irina took a shuddering breath, and somewhere to Bella's right, Laurent shifted impatiently. This was, undoubtedly, not going the way he would have wished.

"Thank you," Irina murmured after a moment. "I- thank you. You don't know what this means to me."

"We will have to get her to the kings if you want her to vouch for you," Laurent sniffed, looking irked. "How do you propose we go about that? I hear there is movement in both France and Spain by the Lithuanian's. Half of them were executed a month ago, but some of them remain. They're sure to be hostile towards our queen…"

"They were executed?" Bella asked. "By…"

"Your mates," Laurent said in a somber voice. "They created too many new vampires. More than they could control at any rate, and Aro had them killed."

His words triggered a new memory. Dozens of newborn vampires converging on Forks, led by a red-haired female.

Victoria.

She wanted Bella dead- her mate had been slain for hunting her. She fought like a woman with nothing to lose. Edward was there, fighting two at a time. Bella sliced her own arm open, distracting them long enough for-

As quickly as the memory flooded in, it receded as though it were the tide, taking precious details with it. She wanted to remember more, and it always seemed just out of her reach.

"We can take the long way around," Irina was saying, oblivious to Bella's newly acquired memory. "If we go through Serbia, we can swim across the sea. Have you swum yet, Bella?"

Bella shook her head mutely, her thoughts racing.

"You'll love it," Irina said, smiling for the first time since Bella had met her.

"That sounds good," Bella said, slightly dazed.

They took off at a run, but Bella's head was still spinning. There was something just beyond the recollection that Laurent's words had conjured up. Something essential happened on that day, but Bella couldn't say what it was.

As the wilderness flew past them, the ache in her chest lessened.

Something beneath her ribcage expanded, swelling and spreading with a curious warmth. It felt as though something was pulling her forward- as though she were finally going home after the longest possible journey.

.

.

.

Chapter Text

A/N: Thank you for your patience... I've been down and out with bronchitis. This chapter is slightly shorter, but I promise the next one is longer!

.

.

.

They avoided civilization for the most part, but there were times when Bella, Irina, and Laurent couldn't avoid cities. If they wanted to blend in, they had to act human, and humans weren't seen running through the countryside at breakneck speed.

It made the journey take longer, but Bella couldn't help but marvel at the sights and sounds her new senses picked up. Things she would have never seen or noticed as a human- a buzz of electricity, the sound of running water in residential buildings, babies crying, arguments in languages she didn't know, and thousands of heartbeats thrumming at different intervals. They could almost be a low hum of noise.

"How are you doing that?" Irina hissed under her breath.

They were walking through an open-air market, casually looking at vendors stalls. Bella was overdue to hunt but wanted to wait until she got to the edge of town first. There was no sense in starting a panic if someone found a body before she wanted them to.

"Doing what?" she asked, puzzled.

"How can you be this calm?" she demanded in a low voice. "It took me years to walk through a crowd, and you're what- less than a month old?!"

Bella actually didn't know- time seemed different now. It sped up and slowed down at random intervals. She shrugged, stopping to look at a cheap display of rings.

"I am curious about her gift as well," Laurent said, leaning against the stall with one hip. "If only Eleazar was here to take a look at her."

This was a name Bella was sure she hadn't heard yet. She raised one brow, wondering who this vampire was, and what he might see if he had a "look at her."

"And who might Eleazar be?" she asked archly.

"He's family," Irina said, now looking at the rings as well. The stall vendor was ignoring them, talking on a flip phone in rapid Hungarian. "He used to be in the Volturi, actually. He discerns gifts. Information he used to pass onto to Aro before he met his mate, Carmen."

"Well, I'd hate to disappoint him," Bella scoffed, "because I'm fairly sure I'm not gifted."

"I'd bet money that you are," she disagreed. "Carlisle said that Edward couldn't read your mind, and Alice had a hard time seeing your future, too."

"Does every vampire I was involved with read minds?!" Bella hissed, pushing away from the ring display.

Irina smirked.

"Caius doesn't," she said slyly. "He's not gifted at all, in fact."

"You said they all had gifts," Bella said, narrowing her eyes suspiciously at Laurent.

"Most do," he amended. "Aro is something of a collector if you'll forgive me for saying so. He surrounds himself with talented vampires. It is why the Volturi are undefeated."

Bella tried to imagine Aro. Although there were three leaders, it certainly sounded as though he was the first among equals. Her mind drifted to the other two, Marcus and Caius. She conjured the concerned faces that met her when she fled Volterra. Which one was which, she wondered.

Was Caius the austere blond? He must be, she thought, remembering the set of his jaw. They were all attractive in different ways. The other two were so similar looking they could be true siblings. Their hair was dark, and their handsome faces were pinched with concern. Was that concern for her?

Irina's hiss captured her attention, pulling her from these thoughts. Bella blinked before she saw what had the other vampires stopping short.

There was a newsstand fifty feet in front of them. Laurent flitted over to snag one once the vendor's back was turned, plucking it from the stand and opening it gingerly when he returned.

"Keep walking," Irina advised, steering Bella around a corner, and ducking behind a dumpster.

"What is it?" Bella asked, peering at the paper.

Although she couldn't read Hungarian, she didn't need to to see what had the others troubled. Images of bloodless bodies with missing limbs covered the front page.

"Holy shit," Bella breathed, taking the paper from Laurent's hands.

"The victim's throats were torn out and their bodies drained of blood," Laurent read over her shoulder. "They suspect the occult or possibly a serial killer."

"This was a vampire," Bella said, examining a photograph of a man's neck, which had been torn open.

Irina nodded, crowding in to see the images.

"They put these pictures in the paper?" Bella asked, appalled. "What if a child saw this?"

"We have bigger problems than that," Irina said. "This happened yesterday. Whoever did this might still be in the area. We need to leave."

Bella agreed. Even as Irina spoke, her senses went on high alert. Someone was in the area; she could feel it. A strange prickling feeling ran the length of her spine, making her look around for the source. It felt as though she were being watched.

"Do you think it's those newborns?" Bella asked, wondering how a single vampire could wreak so much havoc.

"Possibly," Laurent said, not taking his eyes off the gruesome picture.

"One or two might have left the others," Irina said. "Newborns don't tend to stay in groups very well together. They often succumb to internal violence. In any case, I don't want to stick around and find out, do you?"

Bella shook her head. She didn't. They needed to get out of Hungary, and soon. Hunting would have to wait, she thought, pushing down the burn in her throat. She couldn't risk it.

Irina dumped the paper in the metal bin and they swiftly left the city they'd been traversing through. The tingling sensation didn't leave her, however. This activity had to be a coincidence- they shared the world with other vampires! But there was something (perhaps it was Bella's gift, as Irina asserted, or something else) urging her to flee as fast as she could.

Whoever was ripping their victim's limb from limb was not someone Bella wanted to run into.

.

.

.

Alice Cullen seemed to shrink in on herself whenever Caius looked her way. Good. Let the little witch be afraid of him.

If not for Aro's gift, his surety that her intentions were honorable, the pixie would be a simmering pile of ashes. As it was, he wouldn't put spying on their coven past her. But his brother was confident that was looking out for the rest of the Cullen's, worthless vermin that they were, and that Edward had lost his mind.

He wouldn't be the first vampire to descend into madness after losing his singer. Although he would be the most memorable. Caius couldn't be sure what Aro offered the psychic, but he knew what his own plans for the brat were. His brother had already robbed him of the opportunity to kill Sulpicia, who had very nearly killed their shared mate. Edward Cullen wasn't going unpunished for tipping Caius's ex sister-in-law off.

When Alice had entered the castle, draped in some ridiculous, but stylish, outfit, Caius had been ready to take her head. Aro stopped him (Aro always stopped him from doing as he pleased) and eagerly took her hand.

"Ah, dear Alice," he'd said, after absorbing whatever lies and half-truths she was peddling. "This is a rare situation we find ourselves in."

"You can see that we mean you no harm," she said, smiling sweetly.

"I can see that you mean no harm, that is true," Aro hummed. "I cannot say that the rest of your coven has an accord on this, however."

"Carlisle remains your friend," she said at once. "He is distraught over what has become of Edward. He and Esme are looking for him now."

"Friend," Aro said, testing the word. "Yes, Carlisle has been my friend for many years. As my friend, he must know that I cannot allow a threat to our mate or our coven go unpunished. It would set a dangerous precedent. I'm sure you understand."

"We're-"

"Your coven remains loyal to Edward," he said, cutting her off. "It is troubling that Carlisle has not yet found the boy, after being given many chances. If he could control the boy, I was willing to let bygones be bygones before I discovered the depth of Edward's betrayal. Contacting former enemies of ours was an especially foolish ploy. One that almost cost us the thing we hold most dear. I cannot forgive that."

She swallowed, and Caius couldn't help but grin. The seer seemed like she was beginning to understand that she was playing a zero-sum game here.

"I have no knowledge of that," she said after a moment. "Carlisle's intentions are pure. He wants to avoid making an enemy of you."

"That I can see, yes," Aro said darkly. "But does it follow that he will kill young Edward to save the rest of you?"

At her wide-eyed expression, he continued.

"I didn't think so," Aro said softly. "So, what to do with you and your lot now?"

"I came to help," she tried, shifting nervously. "I didn't have to-"

"You came to save yourself and your mate," Aro told her. "Although you've done a fine job of convincing yourself that you care for Edward and the rest of them. Even Bella has crossed your mind- but your true concern is for yourself and your lover. And your brother is not making decisions, which thwarts your gift, does it not?"

Caius watched eagerly, hoping his brother would, at last, remove the witch's head. But at that very moment, a vision gripped her, making her go still. Her eyes flickered as though they were going in and out of focus.

"I can help you," she breathed after a pregnant pause.

"Help us how?!" Caius demanded, tired of watching this drama play out. "You have already demonstrated that you are utterly useless to us!"

Her look of triumph made his venom boil. Whatever she was about to reveal was going to spoil his plans of dismemberment, he could feel it. Sure enough, when she spoke, it was with a victorious smile. She looked like an idiotic human who had won the lottery. Caius wanted to smack the look off her face.

"I know where Bella is."

Her glimpses into the future kept changing, and as a result, they had changed courses several times. She claimed that like Edward, Bella kept changing her mind and her direction. How could Aro not see that they were being played?! His gift wasn't infallible- their mate's closed mind was proof of that!

Caius hissed in displeasure now. They had stopped again- the entire entourage came to a standstill as Alice was overtaken by a new vision. Her expression went blank, her lips parting as her third eye was blown open, allowing a new, probable scenario to play for her.

"She's not alone," she murmured after a moment.

Her eyes fluttered and then rolled back, her body trembling. Aro dashed to her side, waiting with bated breath, although he did not touch her. Perhaps he was afraid of breaking the spell and pulling her from a vision that might lead to Bella.

Although Caius would have loved to throttle her, he waited as well. No one seemed to breathe.

When the clairvoyant spoke next, her voice was deeper, more masculine.

"You're a monster now, Bella," she said, her voice sounding eerily reminiscent of that boy's. "A demon. You should have died. Anything would have been better than what you've become."

Marcus, who hadn't said much since they'd left Volterra, growled lowly at this. Those around him, Demetri, Heidi, and Alec, all stepped back carefully, lest he fly into one of his rages. Seeing Marcus lose control had been both satisfying and shocking. Caius had almost forgotten Marcus the warrior- the vampire he'd been before Didyme had been murdered.

The sprite shuddered, the vision leaving her. Without waiting for permission, Aro grasped her hand in both of his, absorbing her thoughts. Before he had finished collecting her vision, however, the petite vampire seized again, going perfectly still.

Another prediction washed over her, one that had Aro's eyes burning into hers.

"We won't make it," she breathed.

"East!" Aro snarled, dropping her hands.

Caius was off at a sprint, his brothers and the rest of their coven trailing behind. The psychic was wrong. They hadn't waited the better part of three millennia for their mate, only to have her taken from them by that pussy, Edward Cullen.

"We won't make it."

The fuck he wouldn't. He may not be as fast as their newborn mate, but Caius was no slouch either. His natural speed had always given him the edge in a battle. A gift he now put to use.

He didn't need Demetri and the Cullen bitch to tell him where to go. As he ran, the ache in his chest abated, replaced by something else. A pull. It was as though there were a magnet behind his ribcage, wrenching him towards wherever she was.

If the Cullen boy touched one hair on her head, he would pay for it with his life.

.

.

.

Once he started, Edward couldn't get enough. Human blood had been off-limits to him for so long, that once he had a taste of it, it was all he could think about. That, and finding Bella.

He lost control in Paris, glutting himself on a group of teens that had snuck around the side of a building to smoke a joint. He dropped their bodies in a dumpster, but now he couldn't even be bothered to do that. He left mangled corpses for others to find, uncaring of the bloody trail he was leaving in his wake.

Bella was out there, alone, and vulnerable. Edward needed to find her before the Volturi did. He was beginning to accept that he may need to change her, after all. Making her like himself was the only way to protect her from Aro, Caius, and Marcus long term.

He knew the risks, but Edward was headed to Rome, looking for Alice. He went on foot, not wanting to tip his family off by leaving a paper trail of travel plans. Jasper knew all of his aliases, and Edward didn't want the others heading him off.

He was going to find Bella and then they would see!

Bella was made for him. How his family didn't see this, he would never understand. God, or maybe fate if Edward were a believer, crafted her especially for him. Her silent mind was a respite from the cacophony of other's thoughts that he endured day in and out.

Unfortunately, there was unrest in the region, newborns running wild, forcing Edward to take the long way around. They would draw the attention of the Volturi before long, which he needed to avoid for obvious reasons.

He only hoped Alice would still be in the area when he finally got there. She must see his decisions, and Edward hoped that their long-standing brother-sister relationship would encourage her to help him find his mate. He would help her if their positions were reversed.

He prowled the countryside, only entering cities at night to feed, and then disappearing once he had gorged himself like a tick. Carlisle was going to be disappointed, but Edward was so furious with his father figure that he couldn't bring himself to care. He had practically given Caius his blessing to take Bella and do God knows what to her!

Even Esme was in on it! She'd tried to convince Edward that it was for the best when he'd almost attacked her. If Alice hadn't tipped them off, Jasper and Carlisle would have pulled him back only after he'd removed a limb.

His own family was party to the theft of his mate… It was a sad state of affairs. Edward felt as though the earth was falling out from under his feet. Nothing made sense anymore.

It was midnight on a moonless night when he caught the scent. Edward closed his eyes, almost believing it to be a dream. Bella's unique floral fragrance was carried on the wind, teasing him with notes of amber and lilac.

But it couldn't be- for several reasons. Not the least was that he was, quite literally, in the middle of nowhere. Also, her scent was devoid of the very thing that made it so very appealing.

Her blood.

It was a hallucination. It had to be. He felt as though he were being haunted. The ghost of Isabella Swan was nearby, invisible, but leaving a trail of her luscious aroma behind her.

The wind changed, picking up other scents as well. Other vampires.

Edward froze, his senses instantly alert. There were two- no, three. Their scent was no more than a day old, but they had been nearby.

Did they have his Bella? Could she have escaped the monsters in Italy, only to be captured by even more monsters? Aro, Marcus, and Caius had no shortage of enemies. If they were broadcasting, falsely, that she was their long-awaited mate, it was possible that Bella had been abducted.

Edward snarled, changing course, and following the scents that plagued him.

.

.

.

Chapter Text

A/N: Just one or two left after this one! Thank you all so much for your interest and support. Your comments mean the world to me and I read each and every one3

.

.

.

Irina said they were in Serbia now, and Bella would just have to take her word for it. The scenery was breathtaking. The hills were a rolling emerald green and gold, dotted with quaint, picturesque houses sporting thatched roofs.

Bella made quick work of her hunt before they traversed up a mountainside, avoiding the major towns and cities. Irina curled her lip but forbore comment. She clearly disapproved, although her eyes were coal black when Bella returned, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand.

Laurent looked away. He'd politely declined Bella's reluctant offer to hunt with her, although he couldn't quite hide that he desperately wanted to go. If he was hoping that Irina would invite him back into her bed by refusing to indulge in his natural food source, he was mistaken. It only seemed to increase her ire with him further.

"If you think your boot licking will soften my resolve, you're going to be disappointed," she hissed, tossing her hair.

Laurent sighed, trailing behind them. Their bickering had increased in intensity and frequency, but Bella wondered if it wasn't some sort of twisted foreplay. They both seemed to enjoy saying things that were clearly designed to aggravate the other, before exchanging heated glances. Irina usually flounced away after saying something particularly unkind, like now. The entire affair left Bella feeling both uncomfortable and like a third wheel.

They hadn't seen hide nor hair of the vampire who had been wreaking havoc in Hungary yet, which Bella hoped was a good sign. From what she'd heard, it wouldn't be Edward or any of his family creating such a spectacle. But Bella couldn't help but wonder if it was possible… She didn't know the animal drinkers as Irina did. Or, at least, she didn't remember them. If Edward was truly losing it, did it then stand to reason that he was capable of going on a killing spree?

She didn't know.

"I seriously doubt it," Irina said when Bella voiced this question. "Edward The Virtuous would never be caught with his hand in the cookie jar."

"I agree," Laurent said, catching up to them as they ghosted down a steep slope. "He prides himself on his control. I think it is why he courted you, my lady."

Bella frowned, not much liking this suggestion. Had Edward dated her to test his own resolve? The thought made her slightly nauseous. She looked at Irina, half expecting her to disagree, but she was nodding, looking thoughtful.

"We've all wondered what his aim was," she admitted. "I mean, my sister's and I have had several human partners, but Alice said your relationship was… chaste. And the Cullen's have always been more integrated with humans than we are. Testing his self-control is the only explanation that makes sense. Especially if you were his la tua cantante."

These words triggered a flashback, making Bella go completely still.

She was back in the grand throne room. The architecture of the room was stunning, but she wasn't able to fully appreciate it. She was wet and cold, having jumped through a fountain to push Edward out of the sunlight. He was gripping her too hard, bruising her upper arms, but she didn't complain.

They were surrounded by other vampires, and Bella was sure they were going to die.

A magnificently beautiful man was greeting them, his crimson eyes boring into her own. If Edward was a supernaturally attractive boy, this man proved that her former boyfriend was just that, a boy. He moved with grace that she didn't know was possible, his voice was a smooth, liquid velvet.

Even as he addressed Edward, he did not break eye contact with her. Bella, overwhelmed and terrified, wanted to look away but could not tear her eyes from his. His black hair was pulled away from his face, revealing high cheekbones and papery skin that she longed to reach out and touch. It was as though he'd cast some kind of spell on her, mesmerizing her. The rest of the room and its occupants seemed to fall away.

"Would you do me the honor?" he asked, waiting with an outstretched hand.

Her hand trembled as she placed it in his. She was jerked forward as he captured her small hand in both of his own, pulling her near. Somewhere to her left, Edward hissed, but he was being restrained by a large vampire.

The breathtaking vampire did break their connection now, his eyes closing as he held her hand with a gentle, yet iron grip. He was trying to read her thoughts, she recalled suddenly. This could only be Aro. Something in her chest wall twisted sharply, taking her breath away.

After a long moment, his eyes fluttered open, looking at her with undisguised interest and desire.

"I see nothing," he breathed. "Fascinating."

Bella returned to the present with a jolt. Irina and Laurent were quiet, watching her the way one might a wasp that had flown into the house. Bella hardly noticed them, though. She wanted to remember more. She was sure that both Caius and Marcus had been present as well, but she hadn't been focusing on them. All she could see in this memory was Aro.

He had been impressed with her ability to thwart him, even as a human- Bella could tell. Reading him was easy for her- something she had a feeling no one else could claim.

"You're still remembering things," Irina observed, eyeing her carefully.

"Aro couldn't read my thoughts," she murmured, her eyes sliding out of focus once again, trying desperately to retreat back into her memory.

"It must be your shield," she said thoughtfully.

"My what?" Bella said, nonplussed.

"Well, I don't really know if you're a shield," Irina amended. "But I've spent enough time around Eleazar to guess that you might be. Anyone with a defensive talent is generally considered a shield."

Bella nodded, not really absorbing her words. Aro's eyes flashing with covetous want dashed through her mind once again. Her sternum throbbed once, a deep longing filling her. Was he looking for her now? Were Caius and Marcus looking for her as well?

Caius's sharp jaw line and snow-white hair, slicked back, his expression severe, flitted through her memory. The other dark-haired king must be Marcus. He'd been there when she had awoken as well. Bella recalled his look of surprise as she whirled off the bed, fleeing into the night.

Another pain pierced her chest wall, so intense that she doubled over. It was more painful than the scorching fire in the back of her throat.

"A true mating bond," she heard Laurent murmur in amazement. "We should hurry. The kings cannot be faring well either-"

"All you ever think of is yourself," Irina spat, disgusted.

"I am clearly thinking of others, Irina," he disputed, miffed. "To say-"

"You only think of you," she insisted, cutting off any further protestations. "If you think about anyone else, it is about how they benefit you."

Irina turned her back, looking worriedly at Bella, who was straightening herself. The ache in her chest was still present, but manageable.

"Are you okay?" Irina asked softly.

"I don't know," Bella breathed, rubbing her sternum. "I'm- I guess I'm fine until I'm not."

The blond vampire chewed her lower lip, looking oddly human for a moment. Bella had to wonder if that was a habit she'd brought with her into this life.

"I haven't seen this before," she said quietly. "But I've heard of it happening. If mates are separated for too long, the pains come. Then madness."

At Bella's wide eyed looked, she hastily added-

"But that takes years," she quickly amended. "The pains come sooner. Can you keep going?"

Bella nodded, dusting off her dress, which she'd acquired from an unoccupied home in the Netherlands. It was black, knee length, form fitting, and blessedly, it hadn't become too dirty yet.

"We need to keep moving," Bella said, shaking the pain off and relegating it to a dull ache once again.

She could set aside her discomfort until she found them. They were getting closer, Bella could feel it, like static electricity charging the very air around them.

The three vampires crested a grassy hill, skittering to an abrupt halt. The smell of human blood, which had been downwind, assaulted them. Bella felt as though a white-hot branding iron had been inserted in her throat.

Super self-control, or not, Bella would have gone feral if it weren't for the horrific scene that met them.

Body parts, hundreds of them, littered the hillside. By the looks of it, they belonged to people of all ages, sizes, and colors. Whoever had done this, whichever vampire had wrought such destruction, hadn't been a picky eater.

"Holy hell," Irina gasped, the horror in her voice mirroring Bella's feelings exactly.

"It has to be the same vampire from Hungary," Laurent murmured.

Bella nodded. The violence had escalated, but the style was unchanged. Savage feeding, unbridled thirst, recklessly leaving a trail of bloodless, dismembered corpses. It was impossible to tell if this vampire was a newborn, but it was clear that they were unhinged.

"How often does this happen," Bella asked, unable to tear her eyes off the carnage in front of them.

"Not very," Laurent said, also surveying the remnants of the massacre. "And when it does, the Volturi cleans up quickly. Caius, in particular, likes to make an example of those who feed inconspicuously."

Bella could see why. As the ruling coven, they would want to nip these sorts of monstrous displays in the bud. Never one for violence, even Bella could see why destroying a mad vampire was necessary to keep not only their secret safe, but humans as well.

She enjoyed blood, but she only killed to eat. This vampire was either mad with thirst, or they enjoyed the violence. She wondered again if Edward could be the one committing these atrocious acts.

He'd seemed so tame when she was a naive, human teenager. But now, after everything she'd heard, she was left wondering how much of that was an act. How much of his boy scout persona was a ploy to lur her into a false sense of security, and what was he truly capable of?

Unbidden, a memory surfaced.

They were in a tent, and she was trembling with cold. The walls of the tent rippled from the wind, although they were doing very little to keep her warm. Her teeth chattered.

Edward was there, and she was afraid of him. His eyes were black and his ice-cold hands groped her breasts, leaving bruises. Tears were gathering in the corners of her eyes and streaming down her cheeks. He was forcing his very unwanted attentions on her, and she was no match for him. He gagged her by shoving his tongue into her mouth.

If he wanted to assault her, there was very little she could do to stop him. Human Bella felt as though she were trapped in a nightmare, unable to stop him and unable to wake up.

Laurent's surprised shout pulled her from this unpleasant flashback, and into another nightmare.

The other vampire's body toppled to the ground, his head rolling down the hill and joining the mangled corpses.

Irina hissed, whipping around to see who or what had attacked them. Another vampire sped towards her at blinding speed. Not even Bella, in all her newborn glory, was as fast. She was, however, stronger.

Just as their attacker moved in to decapitate Irina as well, Bella did a maneuver she hadn't known she was capable of, and jumped clean over the other woman's head, kicking the savage vampire square in the chest, sending him flying back fifty feet.

He sprung back to his feet, clearly stunned. His clothing was filthy, matted in dried blood, and his copper hair disheveled. With horror, Bella's mouth fell open.

"Edward?"

Edward's eyes snapped to her own, widening in recognition and horror. He used his speed, blurring to her in an instant, stopping a mere five feet from where she stood. Bella blinked, stunned by his appearance. He would have been handsome, if not for his wild, savage mien. Even with his wild appearance, however, she understood what her human self had seen in him- how she had been lured and overwhelmed by this boy so easily.

"Bella," he breathed, taking her in. "No."

"Edward," she whispered, horrified. "What have you done?"

His eyes flicked to the mess of body parts, bloodlessly laying in the grass. Irina was crouched by Laurent, trying to reattach his head.

"I- I slipped," he murmured. "But Carlisle will straighten me out. Bella, what have they done to you? You're a monster now."

She frowned, watching the man she'd once loved, the one she wanted to ride off into the sunset with. He was looking at her with an anguished expression.

"I'm a vampire," she said carefully.

"You're a monster," he moaned, grabbing his own face. "I needed you to stay human, Bella. How could you allow them to do this to you? Is this why you ran?"

"You needed me to stay human?" she repeated, perplexed. Was he really so against her becoming his equal?

"This life isn't for you!" he cried out in despair. "You should have lived a normal life and now you never will! I'll never forgive myself for letting them take you, and now you're gone!"

"Edward," she said. "This is what I always wanted, but I'm still me. The old Bella isn't dead…"

"Yes, she is!" he screamed. "You're dead, Bella! That's what I tried telling you, but you never listen to me, and now the Volturi- They're probably looking for you now! We need to get you away-"

"I'm not running away, Edward," she frowned, crossing her arms over her chest.

"Listen to me, Bella," he said urgently. "Aro won't stop until he has you. He wants you for his guard. Caius and Marcus are in on it too! They told you that you're their mate, but it's a lie! Aro is a master manipulator and Caius is a fiend. You must come with me. Carlisle will get us sorted out."

Edward looked utterly deranged.

It was becoming clear that she wouldn't be able to reason with him. As they spoke, bits and pieces of arguments he'd had with family members were trickling in, setting Bella even more on edge. Not even at his most levelheaded did Edward take anyone's advice, least of all hers.

"Aro is my mate," she said levelly. "Caius and Marcus are too- I can feel it. I'm not yours anymore. I don't think I ever was. I'm going home, Edward."

"They've brainwashed you! You don't know what you're saying!" he argued. "You can't be mated to three men, Bella! It just isn't done!"

"But I am," she said, feeling the full gravitas of her connection to the three kings in that moment. It was firm, an unbreakable steel cord tying her to these men, her mates. "They're mine."

They were hers, she felt in every cell of her body, and she was theirs.

"Why are you doing this?!" he demanded, his voice screeching and carrying across the hillside. "You're mine, Bella! We're engaged to be married!"

She'd said no.

A flickering scene of an engagement ring being slid onto her unwilling finger turned her stomach. Did this guy know the meaning of no?!

"I told you no," she muttered more to herself than to Edward. "I didn't want to get married… I said no, Edward!"

Her feelings of apprehension evaporated, replaced with the terror and rage she'd felt during those last months of her human life. Image after image were assaulting her now- Edward, forcing her to wear his mother's ring. Alice, Bella remembered her now with startling clarity, stuffing her into different dresses and taking measurements. The others, all pretending this was normal- allowing him to treat her this way!

"We were going to be happy," he offered lamely. "Alice saw it the first day we met. You were supposed to be for me."

Ah, yes. Alice saw a lot of things though, didn't she? Her former friend saw endless possibilities, all based on the fleeting decisions of others. She'd seen Bella as a vampire, seen her with Edward at one point until that vision shifted. How much had her friend played her? Her family? When it was beneficial, Bella was willing to bet Alice told people exactly what they needed to hear to ensure her most desired outcome.

Righteous anger, fueled by her newborn emotions, flared white-hot. It took all of her self-control not to remove his head, adding to the carnage he'd left on the hillside.

"Go home, Edward," Bella said coolly. "Drink a deer, play the piano, and find someone who actually wants you."

"You're my mate, Bella," he moaned, the agonized cry returning. "Don't you feel it? I'll bring you home, Bella- I forgive you! You don't have to live like this! Carlisle will teach you to hunt-"

"Animals?" she scoffed. "Like you?"

She gestured to the gruesome scene that surrounded them. Irina was in her periphery, holding Laurent's head in place while his diamond hard skin knitted itself back together.

"Unlike you, Edward, I like being a vampire," she sneered. "And I enjoy human blood. Not as much as you do, apparently, but too much to start drinking from Bambi. Go. Home."

His eyes changed color, flashing black. Gone was the despair and sadness, replaced with fury from her rejection. This was the vampire capable of feeding so monstrously.

"You aren't my Bella," he snarled.

She should probably be afraid, but all Bella could feel was a righteous fury of her own.

"I'm not your anything, dickhead," she hissed. "Now get gone."

Bella didn't know where the foul language came from. She was fairly certain she'd never called anyone a dickhead before, but if someone deserved it, it was surely Edward.

"You're a monster now, Bella," he growled. "A demon. You should have died. Anything would be better than what you've become."

He lunged, taking her by surprise. Bella hissed, darting out of his way just in time. Edward was fast. Faster than her by far, even with her human blood still lingering in her body.

Irina joined the fray then, abandoning Laurent to heal on his own. Edward snarled at her, and before she could launch herself at him, he had wheeled around and removed her head in a swift move.

"You should have died," he snarled again, tossing Irina's head, and glaring at Bella with murderous, black eyes.

"You aren't my Bella," he repeated, stalking towards her. "You're a thing wearing her body like a costume. I won't allow you to despoil her memory this way."

He sprang at her again. This time Bella wasn't fast enough to leap out of the way. He grabbed ahold of her, and they went tumbling down the hillside, each of them scrambling for the other's throat.

When they finally skidded to a stop, Edward was on top of her, straddling her chest. Bella tried to sink her teeth into his arm, but he moved out of the way just in time. One of his hands captured hers while the other closed around her throat, cracking her skin like a clay pot left out in a frost.

"You aren't my Bella," he said again. His mouth was foaming, bringing forth the memory of a dream she'd had about him. Or rather, a nightmare.

This was how she was going to die, she thought blearily. She would never be reunited with her mates- never be able to experience them in her new form. This was how it was going to end.

"You're not her," he growled again, the venom running down his face and into the collar of his filthy shirt. "You can't be allowed to live, wearing her face."

His fingers dug into her throat, piercing her crystalline skin. Bella gurgled in agony as he prepared to remove her head.

.

.

.

"We won't make it."

The seer's words echoed in the hollow part of Marcus's chest as he ran faster than he'd ever run before. The bond he shared with Isabella was glowing bright gold, the strands spiraling around the cords connecting him and his brothers. It was pulling him forward, guiding him where he needed to go. Aro and Caius felt it as well, as they sprinted in the direction of their fourth.

Not making it in time was not a possibility- it simply could not be allowed to happen. Being one moment too late would be catastrophic. The rising tide of panic pushed him even further, defying even the supernatural limitations of his speed and strength.

The guard and Alice Cullen fell behind them, still running to keep up. Caius and Aro even fell behind as well, as Marcus pushed forward. His mate's life hung in the balance, and it gave his already supernatural speed an extra boost.

Dismembered body parts littered the ground as they advanced up a hill. Who had done such a thing? The Romanian's? It was certainly their style. Or was this the work of Edward Cullen? Marcus had seen vampires do worse when their sanity finally failed them.

Then, carried on a breeze, was the sound of two stone bodies hitting one another. A fight was ensuing.

Marcus ran even faster as he rounded a bend. The scene that met him made his venom run cold.

Edward Cullen was on top of their mate, preparing to remove her head. His fingers had already broken her granite skin. One swift motion would detach her head from her body. He would need fire to finish the job, but Marcus did not wish the agony of decapitation on their mate.

"You can't be allowed to live, wearing her face," Edward snarled. His fingers dug further into her neck, going in for the kill.

Marcus roared, launching himself at the whelp. He knocked Edward off of his mate, and they both went sprawling in the grass. The perpetual teenager had gripped Marcus's left hand as they went tumbling, removing two of his fingers. The king barely felt it. In any case, he didn't need his fingers to send the brat to hell.

Somewhere behind them, Bella was still prone in the grass, tending to her wounds. Any injury near the throat was especially painful for vampires.

Edward recovered a split second after Marcus had, springing up and growling. Marcus clocked the boy's bedraggled appearance. He was filthy- his hair and clothing matted with dirt and blood.

"You killed her," he accused, levelling Marcus with a hateful glare.

The boy was truly insane. His eyes were black, despite the sheer volume of blood he must have recently imbibed, and venom was leaking from the sides of his mouth. From inside the pocket of his filthy trousers, he withdrew a lighter.

The early summer had brought with it a slight drought. On this side of the hill the grass was beginning to brown. Edward touched the open flame to the golden grass, and Marcus watched apprehensively as it smoked and then the flame began to spread.

"Isabella is who she was born to be," Marcus replied coldly, not taking his eyes off of Edward or the spreading fire. "She's hardly dead, but you will be."

Edward's snarl rent the air as he lunged forward, prepared to attack. Marcus feigned right and moved left, but the boy saw this maneuver in his thoughts. Edward's teeth pierced his right shoulder, making Marcus hiss with pain, but it was the boy who screamed out in agony as the king removed his right arm at the elbow, tossing it to places unknown. Hopefully it would be engulfed in the rapidly spreading blaze.

Marcus made to pin the whelp to the ground, preparing to send the brat straight to hell, but again, his mind reading abilities gave him the advantage. The fingers from Edward's remaining hand grabbed Marcus's hair, his teeth coming gnashing near his neck, preparing to remove his head.

If this was how he died- saving his long-awaited mate, it was worth it. Marcus could only hope his brothers and the rest of the guard appeared before he could attack Bella once more. She was still on the ground, stunned by the pain of a partially broken neck. Aro and Caius would have to fill the void Marcus's death created for Bella. He only hoped she could be consoled. He had no idea what happened when one partner in a grouping such as theirs perished. But there was no time to think about that now.

The king roared in anguish as Edward's razor-sharp teeth sliced into his flesh. He closed his eyes, prepared to meet his maker when a shrill cry sounded somewhere behind them.

In a blinding flash of movement, the brat was gone, his teeth dislodged from Marcus's throat. The sound of tearing metal and tortured screams reached his ears, followed by the rush of the flames as they swallowed something especially flammable.

Marcus lay stunned in the grass, the heat of the fire palpable, as he regained his bearings. When he finally leapt to his feet, wincing, he saw her.

His Bella, beautiful and immortal, was plucking something from the tall grass. She noticed him a second later, straightening up herself. Her eyes were a bright, blood red, and wide as she stared at him.

"I have your fingers," she said numbly.

It was a full second before they rushed at each other simultaneously, Bella launching herself into his arms. The smell and feel of her were balm to his tortured soul. Vampires could debate the existence of souls for the next thousand years if they wished, but Marcus knew that this connection, this bond, was proof that they were not put on this earth to wander alone for eternity.

He breathed her in, inhaling the scents, minus her blood, that he had cherished when she was still human. Bella was still uniquely herself- soft and strong and beautiful.

Footfalls were sounding now, heralding the arrival of his brothers, followed by the guard. There was still much to deal with, much to discuss, but it could wait until after their reunion. It would have to.

.

.

.

Chapter Text

A/N: Just two more! I'm trying for another long chapter, followed by a shorter epilogue, but we'll see. If these characters have taught me something, it's that they are in control of the trajectory of this story, and not me.

.

.

.

There were several terrible moments in which Caius thought they'd lost her. The glow of the blaze could be seen before they crested a hill littered with bloodless limbs and spinal columns- the sight gruesome even to him. Pained screams could be heard, making his stomach drop unpleasantly.

"We won't make it."

That damn pixie's declaration still rang in his ears, filling Caius with a terror he'd never known.

Both he and Aro crested the hill at the same moment, coming to an abrupt halt. A ribbon of fire was weaving and spreading rapidly in the drying grass. Some of the human remains had begun to catch fire as well, emitting a foul odor.

Aro raised a hand, pointing out the blazing form of a vampire who had been thoroughly dismembered. The head, however, was only partially engulfed, and all too familiar. You really only needed to behead an immortal before setting them ablaze, but he had been torn to shreds. Whoever had dismantled Edward Cullen had been angry.

Had Marcus arrived in time to find their mate dead at the whelp's hands and taken his revenge? The sickening feeling of cold dread rolled through him.

Just as Caius was beginning to despair that they had, in fact, been too late, his eyes narrowed on a figure at the edge of the carnage.

"There," he said suddenly.

Marcus was there with his back turned to them, either oblivious or uncaring of his brothers presence. He was not alone, however. Caius's insides clenched, something snapping internally within him.

"Isabella."

It was Aro who spoke, their mate's name seemed as though it had been pulled from him as they watched Marcus embrace her. Their arms were wrapped around one another, and Bella's shoulders were shaking in tearless sobs.

Aro's voice grabbed her attention, stilling her cries. Her head snapped up, and Marcus loosened his hold on her as she dashed across the grass.

Caius was moving before he'd given it thought. Aro, too, was rushing towards her. They reached her at the same time. The sound of their colliding bodies was loud, like a clap of thunder rolling through the sky.

Bella buried her face in Aro's neck, crying out at the contact. Caius was behind her, and both kings were gripping her with force that must have been painful, although she was hardly complaining.

"Amore mio," Caius moaned, crushing her back to his front and inhaling the scent of her hair in a hungry draw.

Aro's lips were peppering her face with kisses, eventually capturing her mouth with his own. Caius lifted her hair impatiently, pressing kisses of his own to her bare neck and shoulders, mindful to avoid the places where her skin was cracked. He would think about these injuries later, though. Demand answers if he must. If Edward was to blame, it was lucky for him that he was already dead.

Bella disentangled one hand from his brother's inky hair, and reached back, threading her fingers through his. All of Caius's frustrations with her for fleeing- with himself for possible causing the loss of her precious memories, his fury with the Cullen's, and his rage toward Edward especially, fell away as her skin met his. He almost felt lightheaded from the contact, not a feeling he was familiar with. It was as though his soul had been torn in two and was now repaired, knitted back together with her presence, her scent, her touch.

"Regina," Aro gasped, releasing her lips, and trailing his mouth across her jawline. "We thought we lost you, amore…"

"I'm so sorry," she cried, her emotions still high. "I'm sorry I ran. I wouldn't have if I'd remembered-"

Caius made a strangled noise, wrenching his mouth from she delicate shell of her ear. It had been his fault, after all… his frustration welled back up, directed at himself. Aro pulled back from Bella as well, catching his brother's eye.

"No one is at fault, Caius," Marcus said. He had been hanging back, observing Bella's reunion with his brothers. "In any case, we can discuss this at home. I hear the others. They will be here in a moment."

Bella was looking at him worriedly. Her eyes, now crimson like his own, were round and regretful.

"I didn't mean to," she whimpered. Was she worried that they would blame her? How could they truly fault her for fleeing, when they did not take the proper precautions to keep her safe or ensure a smoother transition into this life?

"I've been trying to find my way back," she went on. "-"

Caius silenced her with a brief, but bruising kiss before pulling abruptly back. If he didn't stop, he feared they would be consummating their reunion in front of witnesses.

"No, Regina," he breathed. "It is me who is to blame-"

"Ah," Aro said, cutting him off neatly. "Here they are now."

Aro extracted Bella from his embrace, but Caius would not release her hand. They stood on either side of their mate, both grasping a hand as the guard approached them. Alice Cullen was among them, looking a little too smugly at Bella.

"Alice," Bella said, taking her in warily.

This was his mate's first meeting with her once friend since their strained farewell in Forks. Caius knew that Bella felt manipulated and betrayed by Alice, and she wasn't wrong. As far as he was concerned, the seer spent much of her time meddling in the affairs of others for her own gain.

"Bella," the petite vampire grinned. "You're so beautiful now. I knew you would make a stunning vampire."

"She always was," Caius growled.

Alice shrank back a little, and Aro tutted.

"Of course," the pixie said quickly. "I just meant-"

"It's okay, Alice," Bella said, squeezing Caius's hand once.

"Peace, brother," Aro said lightly, waving him off with a light hand. "These reintroductions can wait for later, I think. Felix, do remove Laurent and Irina from harm's way before they are incinerated."

Bella's head snapped to where the rag-tag duo lay, headless in the grass as though she'd only just remembered them.

Laurent.

Caius felt his lip curl in disgust. The very vampire who had been in cahoots with not only the Romanian's, but the Cullen's as well- and now he was mixed up in this mess too. Caius had wanted that favor currying cockroach dead long enough. Aro wouldn't stop him from carrying out his violent fantasies unless he could prove that Laurent's intentions and involvement had been above reproach. Otherwise, Caius would enjoy dismantling him one cell at a time.

Felix went to do Aro's bidding, roughly hauling the pair from the grassy slope and slinging them over one shoulder. Afton followed, retrieving their heads.

Bella frowned, her lips parting with a question.

"A severed head takes some time to heal, anima gemella," Aro murmured, bringing their joined hands to his lips and kissing her soft skin.

"Master," Demetri said, addressing Aro. "Do you want us to extinguish the fire?"

It had been simmering further down the slope, but they should get as far away as they could, lest the wind change and they find themselves in danger.

Aro shook his head.

"Let it destroy the evidence for us," he said, waving a hand at the mutilated corpses. "Make sure it leaves nothing incriminating behind."

The assembled vampires moved to do Aro's bidding, moving body parts so they would be in the path of the inferno, and studiously avoiding looking too closely at their master's reunion with their mistress.

As they worked, Aro inclined his head towards their mate, and said in a voice meant only for her, although Caius was barely in range, "I take it this is not your handiwork, amore mio?"

Bella wrinkled her nose and shook her head, her face a moue of disgust. Her expression said everything Caius needed to know.

"Edward…" She trailed off, indicating to where his body had burned almost to ash. "He was out of control."

Caius was heartily relieved. Not, of course, that they were above turning a blind eye where she was concerned. Their mate going on a bloody bender, however, would be a headache to clean up.

Aro hummed, his red eyes lingering on her neck, where Caius just noticed wounds which were slowly knitting themselves back together. He hissed, cupping her jaw, and tilting her head to examine the damage. Whoever had done this, presumably Edward Cullen, had done so with the intent to remove her head from her body.

Caius glared at the deep puncture marks, a low growl forming in his chest. He was only slightly mollified when Bella's hand came to rest on his chest, directly where the pain of their separation had hurt most, just above the space his heart once beat. Her other hand snaked up to cup his cheek, and he leaned into her touch.

"I'm okay," she said softly.

"I thought I lost you," he said hoarsely, his voice ragged with emotion. "I thought you were gone…"

"I'm here," she promised.

Bella rolled up onto the balls of her feet and kissed him softly on the lips. Caius felt his entire body ignite with the contact. He clutched her tightly, swiftly turning their kiss into something more intense than she'd intended.

She made a small sound of appreciation, which went straight to his cock. If not for Marcus, plucking her from his grasp at that moment, Caius knew he wouldn't have been able to control himself much longer. Although the thought of slinging her over his should like a caveman and taking her somewhere for a bout of rough make-up sex was appealing, they had other matters to see to.

If Bella was still capable of blushing, Caius was sure she would. His brothers were looking at her with amused expressions, tinged with lust of their own. They needed to take care of loose ends so they could return to Volterra and properly appreciate their mate's return.

"What about her," Caius said, jutting his chin towards where Alice Cullen was.

The waifish vampire was watching the clean up with her arms wrapped around her torso. Her vision seemed to be going in and out of focus as if she were searching for her future- if the blank expression on her face was anything to go by.

Aro hummed, considering what to do with the psychic.

"While I cannot pretend that she has not been useful to us, her coven has some explaining to do," Aro said. "They may collect her in Volterra. We will bring the others as well- severed heads take time to heal. The Denali's may visit when the Cullen's come to call."

"Ah, a family reunion," Marcus smirked.

"Precisely," Aro smiled.

Caius smiled, too. He doubted Aro would slaughter Carlisle, but making the doctor think he was in real danger was at least some consolation. Revenge didn't seem as important now. To his chagrin, Caius found that his bloodier impulses were tempered by the safe return of their mate.

"Irina helped me," Bella said, eyeing the headless blond, who was lying nearby in the grass. "Laurent, too, although he had ulterior motives."

Her eyes narrowed as she said this, looking at the cur with disdain.

"I wonder what those motives might be," Caius scoffed sarcastically. "He's not joining the guard, Aro, I mean it-"

"Of course not," Aro tutted. "While I'm confident I can speak for us all when I say we are appreciative, we can never trust him."

"I should say not," Marcus said tightly. "For all we know, he was planning on delivering her to our enemies. Imagine if he is still in cahoots with the Romanian's…"

"He's not," Bella said, her eyes straying to the cover up their guard was conducting around them. Jane was hauling a severed leg into the flames.

"He's not what, Regina?" Aro asked, stroking her hair, unable to keep his hands from touching her.

Her eyes cut away from the carnage, softening when they landed on her kings.

"He's not in contact with the Romanian's," she clarified. "No one is."

Caius frowned, hoping she was not merely taking the mongrel's word for it. In the past, their mate had been too trusting for her own good, although from what she'd said about "ulterior motives" it certainly sounded like she had Laurent's number.

Had something more happened? Something more terrifying than crossing paths with her murderous ex? If Laurent had put her in danger through his association with their sworn enemies, Caius would shred him, reassemble him, and shred him again.

"How can you know this?" he asked darkly.

"Because they're dead," she said, as though it were obvious.

His brother's expressions mirrored Caius's shock. Marcus's eyes widened while Aro's hands stilled in her hair. After two Millenia of warring with their sworn enemies, could it be possible that this unlikely ally could have taken them out? If that were the case, Caius would have almost no choice but to allow Laurent to join the guard, as distasteful as it sounded.

"Laurent killed them?" Aro asked. "Did you see this, amore?"

"Laurent?" she laughed; her expression slightly bemused. "Of course not. I did."

.

.

.

.

"You carried me before," Bella said, standing at the bottom of a spiral, stone staircase.

The steps led to the tower, where the rulers, her included, resided. Her mates were crowded around her, anxiously watching her for signs of distress. Their chambers, apparently, were where her transformation had taken place. They'd told her some theories on their way home, ones that may explain her vanishing act and her absent memories. Her violent transition into this life was part of a larger puzzle. One she still didn't have all the pieces of.

Memories were, however, still forthcoming. Some details trickled in, while larger pieces of her former life flooded her mind. They were triggered by random things- a touch, a smell, a familiar sight or phrase…

Now, the tall column leading to their quarters sparked a memory of being carried bridal style up and down these very stairs. Bella remembered the rush of the air and the blur of the stone walls as her mates took turns ferrying her up and down these very stairs.

The steps themselves were narrow and steep, obviously built before there was a universal standard. How long would it have taken her human body to climb such a height? She would have surely slipped at some point. In her new body, Bella could appreciate the necessity of being carried before.

"You were fragile," Marcus said, reaching out to stroke her arm. One or all three of them were always making contact with her, it seemed like. She leaned into his touch. "We worried that you would be injured if you fell."

Bella nodded, still looking up to where their rooms awaited them.

"I know," she said simply.

"There is no rush," Aro murmured. "If the memory of your change is too fresh, or if you find yourself not ready…"

"I'm fine," Bella sighed. "It's just- everything is so much. So intense. It's overwhelming sometimes."

"Ah," Aro said, sounding relieved. "That will fade with time. You are still new to this life, amore mio. Although in many ways you certainly do not behave like a newborn, there are certain experiences that are inevitable. Your senses being overwrought is one of them."

"When does it stop?" she asked.

Caius snorted behind her.

"I'll let you know," he drawled.

Bella whipped around to look at him. Did her mates still feel this way after so long? Would she still feel this way in a hundred years? In a thousand? Bella's head swam, overwhelmed with the prospect.

"It happens at times," Marcus supplied at her startled expression. "But it is not as overwhelming as these first years. Do not let Caius frighten you, il mio cuore."

"I-"

She broke off abruptly, her eyes shifting upward once more. The sun had shifted, pouring in a rectangular window near the top of the tower. Dust motes swirling in the lemon-colored slice of light caught her attention. Now that her life was not in constant jeopardy, she felt so easily distracted.

When she had run, there was no room for distraction or error. She was tightly controlled, not allowing herself to succumb to her baser instincts and running wild. Her senses were sharp, keeping her aware of danger and, most importantly, alive. Combined with the strength and speed of a newborn vampire, this had saved her life when Vladimir and Stefan had sought her out, looking for revenge.

But now, Bella felt the grip on her control slip in the smallest increment. She wasn't about to go on a blood-letting spree anytime soon, but the intrinsic safety she felt with her mates gave her a degree of security. Now the initial terror she had felt upon awakening had subsided, and with it, Bella was freer to experience her new senses.

Hands on her shoulders brought her back to the present. Her mates were watching her indulgently. It was Caius who had touched her, drawing her back into his chest, nuzzling the shell of her ear with the tip of his nose.

"I do not frighten you, do I, Regina?" he purred.

Bella shook her head, fire spreading from where he pulled an earlobe between his teeth and sucked hard. She gasped, the sound echoing in the stairwell. Caius's hands gripped her waist, pulling her back even further into his chest. She could feel his erection press into her backside from where they were connected.

Her head dropped back, coming to rest against him as his hands traveled up to cup a breast through her stolen dress. A low purr rippled through her, making his cock twitch against her. Caius snarled, turning his attention to her neck, where he kissed her hungrily, with teeth and tongue.

Bella's eyes, which had fluttered closed, opened to see Aro and Marcus watching them. They wore identical, hungry expressions.

"Let us show our mate her chambers before we begin anything we can't stop," Marcus suggested, although his expression was pinched, as though he was fighting some internal battle.

Caius released her with a frustrated sound, and Bella keenly felt his loss. She shuddered at his absence, but Marcus wasn't wrong. She didn't want to have a foursome on the stairs. Imagine the noise…

"Alright," she said breathlessly. "Anyway, I think I need a shower."

Her mates when still at this. Aro's eyes darkened, morphing from crimson red to black. He swallowed before he spoke, something she would later learn was a tell that he was close to losing control.

"If that is the case, perhaps you would like to see Marcus's quarters first," he suggested in a low voice.

"Why is that?" she asked, confused.

"Because my shower will accommodate all four of us," Marcus answered.

.

.

.

Chapter Text

A/N: Here it is, friends. The second to last chapter. 5,500 words almost exclusively of x rated content for your reading pleasure. I hope this foursome lives up to expectation. There is a little light BDSM here. If explicit content isn't to your liking, or you aren't an adult, hit that back button. Otherwise, please enjoy!

.

.

.

Marcus's room reflected her evenly keeled mate. Books lined one wall from floor to ceiling, while another was taken up by an enormous tapestry that illustrated a battle scene. She didn't remember this room from before, although glimpses of both Aro and Caius's spaces flickered to life- triggered as she walked from room to room, examining what she supposed was her home.

Her own quarters had been repaired in the time she'd been gone. The French doors had been replaced. They were almost too grand to be called French doors. They were not a rickety exit with peeling paint leading to an overgrown patio- a memory, half forgotten, from sometime during her human life. Twin, arched doorways wrought from steel and paned in an intricate stained glass led to an expansive terrace overlooking a courtyard garden.

Caius's rooms had been demolished, looking as though a tornado had blown through, destroying all in its' path. Shattered glass, books ripped to pieces until they more closely resembled confetti, and splintered furniture were scattered about the rooms. Bella sucked in a surprised breath at the sight, and Caius stiffened beside her, but did not offer an explanation. Aro shook his head minutely when she caught his eye, and gently steered her to his own space.

The tour now complete, Bella stood in the doorway to Marcus's cavernous bathroom. It was encased in white marble which covered even the ceiling, and did, indeed, have a shower that could easily accommodate the four of them. The tub, too, was large enough for this, and Bella had to wonder if it was by design.

Aro, Marcus, and Caius lingered behind her, waiting to see what she would do. The venom that had stripped her of her humanity had also burned away any lingering shyness, it seemed. Without turning around to look at them, Bella tore the stolen dress she wore down the center as though it were made of tissue paper, letting it pool at her bare feet. She hadn't thought to pilfer any undergarments, leaving totally nude. Bella padded to the tub, which was really a small pool which was sunken into the floor and turned on the four golden taps.

Steam rose in a thick cloud. Although she no longer felt discomfort from cold, the warmth it emitted was heavenly.

"Are you coming?" she asked over her shoulder.

There was a hasty rustle of fabric and then a shuffling sound as Caius tried to shoulder his way past the others.

"Greedy," Bella smilingly admonished him as she stepped into the pool.

He was less than a second behind her, stepping naked into the water, which hissed with a renewed cloud of steam as it made contact with their icy flesh. Of course, her mates were no longer cold to the touch- not to her.

As if to illustrate her point, Caius cut through the water, his hands encircling her waist as he drew her close. Aro and Marcus were now undressed as well and submerging themselves. Bella glimpsed the broadness of their shoulders, their muscles etched in perpetuity in their marble chests. Marcus was broader than Aro, but not by much, while Aro had lean muscle mass that she longed to reach out and touch. Their cocks were similar in their differences, jutting proudly towards her, framed with dark curls that matched the smattering of hair on their chests.

While Aro and Marcus looked as though they could have been true brothers, Caius stood out, starkly different from the other kings. While he bore his own share of long, lean, muscles that she itched to run her hands along, his coloring was as fair as her other mates were dark. The fine hairs on his chest, forearms, and surrounding his member, were two or three shades darker than the snow-white hair framing his face.

Her three mates noticed her appraisal of their bodies with amused smirks, but they too seemed just as interested in her as she was in them. Bella hadn't properly examined herself yet, not in a mirror, but the three men surrounding her seemed content to do it on her behalf.

"Do I look much different?" she asked, her voice slightly breathless with arousal.

"You look the same," Marcus replied, his eyes lingering on her exposed breasts. "Exquisite."

"As captivating as ever, only more durable, carina," Aro agreed, running his index finger down her left shoulder blade.

"Yes," Caius agreed with a low growl. "Now we don't have to worry about breaking you quite so easily. We can be as rough as you wish, amore."

His words held a dark promise and sent a ripple of arousal through her. Snippets of their love making had come back to her as they approached the castle, but Bella didn't remember any of her three mates being especially rough with her.

"Rough?"

"Mmm, yes," he purred, moving to stand behind her.

Caius lifted her hair, shifting it over one shoulder. Bella jerked when his tongue traced the shell of her ear, cutting a path down to her neck, where he scraped his blunt teeth along the column of her throat. She drew in an unnecessary, sharp breath.

The intimacy of the act was not lost on Bella. The most vulnerable part of her new anatomy was her neck. Allowing another vampire to have their teeth, which were capable of unthinkable destruction, so close was shockingly intimate. It was a privilege she would only ever bestow upon her mates, for they were as incapable of harming her as she was them. To wound your mate was to self-destruct.

He sucked on the place where her pulse once throbbed, the sensation pulling the unneeded air from her lungs.

"How rough?" she gasped.

"As rough as you can take," he growled. "I believe I owe you a spanking for running out on us like you did."

White hot arousal struck her directly between her legs, making her arch her back, grinding her backside into her blond mate. Caius's erection came to rest against her bottom, trapped between them as he pressed further into her. The idea of surrendering to him in this way didn't horrify her the way it perhaps should. On the contrary, the thought of submitting to such a childish punishment was almost thrilling.

A vivid recollection of Marcus, wet and naked as they were now, surfaced. He had brought his hand down on her backside, reddening her bottom and he took her from behind. They'd ruined the sheets. He seemed to be remembering this as well.

His eyes were black when she caught his stare, looking at her hungrily. Bella tore her eyes way, looking over her shoulder at Caius, whose lips were pulled over his teeth in a snarl.

"I believe you do," she said softly.

Caius snarled in her ear, his hands tightening around her midsection painfully. Before he could make good on his threat, however, Aro placed a staying hand on his brother's shoulder.

"Let us allow Bella to wash first," he suggested, although the authority in his tone implied that it was really more along the lines of an order. "And then we can take her to bed, where we can mete out any punishment she'll allow."

"Fine," Caius agreed through gritted teeth. "But be quick about it."

He released her with a huff, smacking her on the bottom as she moved to wash her hair. It didn't hurt. The resistance of the water removed any sting the spank may have held. Much to her disappointment.

Without holding her breath, Bella ducked under the warm water.

From her position under the water, she saw Caius's fingers balling into fists as he warred with his self-control. Bella knew, because she felt it through their bond. Their connection had been blown wide open, and she could feel the cacophony of her mates feelings through the invisible strings that tied them together.

There was a blend of conflicting emotions, ranging from the terror they had felt in her absence, the blinding rage directed towards Edward and his coven, and overpowering bliss at being reunited. Lust now permeated their connection, joined with the need to mark her as theirs.

Bella felt a similar need, the desire to sink her teeth into them, leaving a mark that would warn any who saw it that they were hers.

Marcus had a natural sponge filled with soap made with lavender oil when she finally surfaced. Her new senses would have rebelled against any artificial fragrance. Lovingly, he moved the sea sponge along her body, removing any dirt or debris she accumulated in the wilderness.

Aro took Caius's place behind her, untangling her dark hair with his nimble fingers and kissing her neck.

"Regina," he sighed into her ear. "Ero perduto senza di te, amore mio. Per favore, non lasciarci mai più."

Language lessons would be necessary in the weeks to come. Although not knowing what they were saying in the throes of passion added a mysterious component that heightened her desire. These were thoughts for later, however. For now, she was content to let them do and say what they wanted, as long as they didn't stop touching her.

"She's clean," Caius said testily. "Time to get out."

"Are you ready to get out, angel?" Marcus hummed, running the sponge he still held between her legs.

Bella moaned and rolled her hips as it abraded her swollen nub.

"She's ready," Aro said darkly.

He lifted her onto the wide edge of the tub, where Caius stood waiting with a towel. At vampire speed, they dried first her, and then themselves. It was astonishing how much water they absorbed as fast as they were moving, but Bella didn't have time to marvel at the many wonders of immortality at the moment.

They were back in Marcus's bedroom. The bed, which was not designed for sleep, was the largest she had ever seen. It must have been custom made, for it could fit the four of them several times over. Heavy, velvet curtains with an intricately woven pattern framed it.

Still naked, her hair now damp, Bella crawled to the center and stretched into a cat-like pose. She lay face down, admiring the workmanship of the coverlet. Impossibly soft to the touch and undoubtedly fine, it must have cost more than her truck.

"You must want that spanking even more than you're letting on," Caius drawled.

Bella peered at him over her shoulder, conscious now that she was presenting her rear in a way that implied as much. Her mates were hovering at the end of the bed, watching her with black eyes. She wasn't sure where this newfound bravado was coming from, but when she caught Caius's eye, she winked at him.

He seemed to accept this as consent, for an instant later, he launched himself at her. In a swift move, he was sitting at the edge of the bed, maneuvering Bella into a position where she was sprawled, bottom up, over his lap. The vulnerable position made her clench and contract where she needed him, them, most.

Caius didn't play the way Marcus or Aro might have. Bella suspected if and when they had her over their own laps, they would draw out punishment. Possibly with a lecture, or by gently stroking her bottom and upper thighs before striking. She squealed but did not try to escape as Caius smacked her soundly on her rump. He did it a dozen more times, the pain giving way to a pleasant burn that settled between her legs.

"You have more coming," he rasped in her ear, "but it will have to wait. I need you, carina."

A second later, Aro had seized her from his brother, and she was flat on her back, staring up at the intricate canopy. It was embroidered to look like the night sky, with what she suspected might be genuine silver and gold thread. The artistry of Marcus's bed, however, was one more thing to be put on the back burner for later.

Aro's wrenched her legs apart, and his head descended between her thighs. He didn't tease her as she thought he might. The sensation of Aro sucking hard on the most sensitive part of her made her cry out loudly. The noise was sharp, followed by whimpering sounds she wasn't aware she was capable of making. Bella was sure the entire castle, including Alice, who was being closely watched by Alec and Jane, heard her, but she set the feeling aside. She couldn't bring herself to feel shame for enjoying her mates after their long, and unnecessary, separation.

Her dark-haired mate worked his tongue in and out of her before settling on her aching clitoris once more, making Bella arch off the bed. Her eyes sought her other mates, who were watching, perched on either side of the massive bed.

She reached out to them and, as though she had summoned them with magic, they were beside her. Caius took a nipple between his lips and Marcus swallowed her next moan with a scorching kiss. She crested like a wave and broke again, and again on the sand.

She didn't bother counting how many times Aro made her come, but by the time he flipped her onto her stomach, she was vibrating with need. He pulled her back onto her knees with one hand, pressing on her shoulder blades with the other to keep her torso on the mattress and entered her in a smooth motion.

They both cried out in bliss at the contact. Bella felt as though she was flying, or possibly falling, her head spinning with the onslaught of sensation. Everything she had ever done, every decision, every misstep, every humiliating tumble she'd taken in a new school, all led to this moment. The world tilted on its' axis, and she felt their souls converge, becoming a new entity all together. Something wonderful and unique to them. Something so beautiful she didn't have adequate language to describe it.

She knew now why she had met Edward and the rest of his family. Why fate, or possibly God (although she was hardly religious) had allowed her heart to break when he left her. It was the same reason Alice Cullen had turned up on her doorstep, begging her to help save Edward from himself. It had led her here.

Aro rocked into her, picking up speed and bottoming out with each thrust. His hands gripped her hips in a way which would have shattered her while she was still human. Bella couldn't believe the restraint they'd shown while she was so breakable. She wasn't sure she could have been gentle enough, but then, if one of her mates were human she just might.

At her silent urging, Caius came to rest in front of her, and Bella licked a hot trail up the underside of his shaft. He went very still, and she did it again. Finally, her blond mate hissed a string of curses when she finally took him in her mouth.

Marcus watched, trailing his fingers up and down the length of her spine, whispering terms of endearment in languages she didn't know.

When Aro sped up, his pace impossibly brisk. His fingers reached around her body, circling her clitoris, and making her moan around Caius's length. The fair-haired king grunted, thrusting fully in her mouth. Luckily, her gag reflex had abandoned her during her transition to her current state, and she took him deep, bypassing her tonsils.

"Fuck," he gasped.

He gripped her hair at the base of her skull, holding her in place as he spilled into her. His essence was sweet as he filled her mouth and throat.

Bella was on the verge of inviting Marcus to take Caius's place, when Aro redoubled his efforts, making his fingers vibrate on her sensitive nub. She screamed into the bedding as she crested, her hands shredding the coverlet where she dug her nails in. Aro came as well, thick ropes of his venom filling her as he cried out in a guttural groan.

She wondered if Aro was intent on proving himself the most talented lover, or if he was really just this single-minded when it came to their combined pleasure. A combination of both, her mind whispered the answer.

The second orgasm came on the heels of the first, but he still wasn't finished with her. Aro achieved a third, fourth, and fifth climax, simultaneously pulling orgasms from Bella, before he finally withdrew from her.

Whether or not he intended to share (at last) would remain a mystery. At that very moment, instinct seized Bella in a way not even her incessant thirst could ever dream of doing. She whipped around, pushing Aro back and straddling him.

"Isabella-"

She silenced him by sinking down onto his cock. Their combined bodily fluids were leaking onto the destroyed bedding, but Bella couldn't feel regret. She could only feel want. Need. She needed to mark him. To let everyone know he was hers and she was his. He must mark her as well. There was no other course, no need so great.

Aro hissed when her sharp teeth sunk into his neck, high enough that he would have trouble hiding the scar. Her venom poured into the wound, creating a crescent mark that all vampires would recognize as a mating bite. As soon as she extracted her incisors from his flesh and sealed her venom in his skin with the flat of her tongue, he flipped them, entering her missionary style.

The same mad desire that she had felt only seconds ago was mirrored in his eyes. Aro's snarled, his lips pulling up as he bared his teeth, preparing to mar his mate with his venom. He wound one hand through her hair, wrenching her head to the side and exposing her neck.

"Aghh," she cried, bowing off the bed.

It didn't hurt. Well, it did, but it didn't compare to the pain of her transition, which was still fresh in her memory. The sting was intense as he injected her with his venom, his claim that she was his, but it wasn't unbearable.

It wasn't long before Aro sealed his own bite, and Marcus was extracting her from his grip. He pulled her on top of him, seating her on his thick cock.

"Fuck, you're big," she said breathlessly. "I forgot how much."

Bella felt rather than heard his answering chuckle. She rolled her hips, feeling the fiery stretch of being filled by him as she moved. His hands came up to grip her bottom, and she relinquished control, letting him set the pace.

The large pad of his thumb found her sensitive nub, and he rubbed it in lazy circles, making her shudder and gasp. She tried tilting her pelvis to create more friction, but his hands held her firmly in place. When she felt like she might go mad if she didn't come soon, she whined in frustration.

"Please, Marcus," she begged. "I- I need-"

"I know what you need," he said in a low voice. It was the most dangerous she had ever heard him- apart from when he tore Edward off of her, saving her life.

He lightened his touch even more, tormenting her with feather light touches that kept her riding the edge. Just one brush of his thumb and she would tumble over the edge, but he wouldn't allow it.

"Marcus," she cried, trying, and failing, to cant her hips towards him.

"You ran from us," he growled, his voice held a dangerous edge. "We almost lost you."

Bella ceased her attempts to ride him, stilling her questing hips, which were still firmly locked in his hands. Marcus was looking up at her with a pained, but furious expression. Aro and Caius were silent, watching to see how this would unfold.

Bella reached out to move a hair from his face, letting her hand cup his strong jaw. He had been afraid. She could feel just how much in that moment through their bond.

"I'm sorry," she said softly, looking into his merlot eyes.

"I cannot lose you, angel," he said, squeezing her too tightly and making her wince. "I wouldn't survive it."

"I'm sorry," she repeated. "You won't."

She truly meant it, too. Bella wasn't sure she would do anything differently if she could go back in time, but she regretted leaving. Her senses had been in overdrive, and they told her that there was a threat. She couldn't have known that Sulpicia was already dead by the time her transformation was complete.

This did not change the fact that her mates had been frantic in her absence. She knew that Caius blamed himself- something to do with the amount of venom used. Her mates theorized that too much will strip your memories as you change. Caius's self-recrimination only made Bella feel worse, of course.

Venom stung her eyes, and she was startled when blood tears formed and spilled down her cheeks. She wasn't aware this could happen.

"Marcus knows you were not yourself, amore," Aro said, his feathery voice calming her slightly. "Do not be troubled."

"See what you've done," Caius snapped at his brother.

Marcus ignored Caius, reaching up instead to cup her cheek in his large hand. He wiped a tear away and drew her down to his mouth. He paused before he kissed her, however.

"When I found you, I thought I wouldn't get to you in time. Please don't put me through that again," he said, his voice taking on a pleading quality. "Promise me."

"I promise," she sniffed.

With a sharp tug, Marcus pulled her in for a searing kiss. Their mouths slanted, allowing their tongues to writhe sensually against one another. His hands came up to tangle in her hair, holding onto her as though she might vanish into thin air. Bella's blood tears were smeared between them, making a path through Marcus's hair and staining the ruined sheets beneath him.

His cock twitched inside of her, reminding Bella of just how intimately connected they were. As if she could forget. She rocked back, earning a grunt from her mate, whose grip in her hair tightened.

"I love you, Isabella," he murmured, pulling his mouth from hers.

She rested her forehead against his, breathing deeply, allowing his scent to fill her senses.

"I love you too," she whispered.

He thrust up, deep inside of her, making her gasp. The onslaught of connection she had felt with Aro washed through her, only now her soul was joining with Marcus. The warmth and security she felt through their bond brought more blood tears to her eyes. He was affected by it too; she could feel it.

Marcus drew in a sharp breath through his nostrils and murmured something in Latin. Bella rocked back and forth, setting a faster pace, wanting, needing them both to come. She nuzzled the side of his neck, inhaling his masculine scent. Venom pooled in her mouth as her instincts drove her to mark him as well.

"Bite, angel," he rasped in her ear.

Bella felt her teeth slice into him, making him go rigid beneath her, his cock twitching violently. He reciprocated with relish, marking the juncture between her neck and shoulder, leaving his own brand in her skin.

The combination of pain and pleasure sent their love making into a furious pace. When they both careened over the precipice, it was synchronized. It was not the multiple orgasms that Aro had given her, but one large supernova of sensation.

They cried out together, the sound ricocheting through Marcus's rooms like a gunshot. There was a murmur from some floors below them, and then a shushing sound, but Bella was so insensate with desire that she couldn't bring herself to care.

"My turn," Caius said, when she finally rolled off of Marcus.

She smiled at him. All things considered; he had been very patient. She was a little surprised he hadn't elbowed either of his brothers out of the way or called dibs.

"I want you like this," he said, pushing her onto her back, "and then I want to bend you over the side of the bed."

Caius hooked his forearms under her knees, drawing her legs up and lewdly exposing her. He slid home, groaning with satisfaction. Bella's quiet moan made him greedy, and he thrust deeply, hitting a place inside of her that sent shockwaves through her body.

"Amore mio," he murmured in Italian. "Tu sei l'altra metà della mia anima, anima gemella. La mia regina per sempre."

His lips found hers, kissing her ravenously, utilizing his teeth and tongue to thoroughly plunder her mouth. Their connection bloomed as well. While equal in strength and potency to both Aro and Marcus, this bond too, had its own composition, its own makeup, completely unique to them.

Bella felt his loneliness in the years before they met as though it was her own. The suffocating need for a mate of his own, which had led him to marry, and the humiliation when Athenadora left him. His initial refusal to admit they were, in fact, mates, was there too. It was followed by a panic and helplessness he had never known before- both from the danger she was in from Victoria and the newborns, followed by Edward's madness.

She wondered if her mates felt something similar from her. Did they feel her own loneliness as she moved from one school to the next? The sadness of spending more than one holiday alone, as Renee went on a bender or met a new boyfriend, leaving Bella to fend for herself over Christmas and New Year's? Did they feel her desperation in the months after Edward had abandoned her? The fear of him when he finally returned?

Caius, recovered from whatever emotions he felt through their bond, kissed her again, dispelling these less than pleasant thoughts. He tightened his grip on her thighs, withdrawing almost completely, only to thrust back in to the hilt.

Bella wrapped her legs fully around his midsection, hooking her ankles, and drawing him down to lay completely on top of her. There was no space between them as the lay chest to chest, her breasts squished as he let his full weight fall on her. As a vampire, she felt no discomfort. The feeling of him pushing her into the mattress was actually pleasant.

When she urged him to move once more, he abraded her clit with every movement.

"You are mine, mia stella," he growled.

"Yes, yours," she agreed, her mind going blissfully blank every time his pubic bone rolled over her clitoris.

"I'm going to mark you, amore mio, so you don't forget," he ground out, giving her a particularly deep thrust.

Bella nodded, unable to formulate the words to consent. No sooner had she tilted her head to one side did his teeth rip into her throat. Fire spread from the wound, consuming her whole. Her climax ripped through her, and she shouted his name.

"Let me bear your mark too, carina," he rasped when her tremors had subsided. "I want everyone to know that I am yours and you are mine."

Caius grunted as she did as he asked, injecting her venom into his skin, creating a permanent reminder that as much as she belonged to the three kings, they also belonged to her.

The sensation of crawling inside of one another, feeling each other's pleasure as well as their own, made them frantic. Neither of them lasted long, and after they had peaked multiple times Caius made good on his promise to bend her over the edge of the bed.

He positioned her to straddle a corner of the mattress, her legs spread wide as he entered her. He felt even bigger in this position. Bella cried out as he slipped a hands beneath her, stimulating her well-loved flesh as he pounded into her with fervor.

At length, they broke apart. Marcus and Aro, who had been observing, pulled Bella into the center of the bed. The frame had snapped at some point, and the mattress was now lopsided, but no one mentioned it.

As far as Bella knew, vampires (allegedly) never tired, but she still felt wrung out. When she mentioned this to her mates, Marcus hummed.

"We feel it too, angel," he said. "I believe it must have something to do with our bond. Our souls are joined- it is a taxing process."

Bella nodded, threading her fingers through his. From where she lay on the bed she could see all three of them. Their marks were clearly visible in the candlelight, already healed and glistening, the crescent shaped marks stood out.

She brought her fingertips up to touch her own mating bites, loving the raised edges left behind by her three mates. Proof to all that they were irrefutably and irreparably a mated quartet.

As a human, the thought of committing herself in marriage to anyone had made her queasy. Edward's heavy-handed insistence that she marry him brought back unpleasant memories of her mother, who had simultaneously bashed the institution of marriage while actively looking for husband number two. There was also the not so small matter of Edward's refusal to take no for an answer or honor her wishes.

This was not like that. Not even close. Her connection to her mates transcended any human institution. What was marriage, as humans knew it, anyway, other than a piece of paper. Perhaps it meant more to some and less to others, but their union was not eternal, no matter how hard they insisted it was. Bella's was. Aro, Marcus, and Caius were her husbands in every way that mattered. Their mating scars were their wedding rings.

Bella was about to suggest another bath when there was a hesitant tap at the door. Caius snarled viciously at the sound. Even Marcus glared in the direction of the door. Whoever interrupted them must have a good reason, she thought. There was no way the entire guard hadn't heard their lovemaking.

They all stared at the door for several seconds, before Aro moved from his position at her side. Bella made a whining sound. He had been detangling her hair with his fingers whilst massaging her scalp. She didn't want the pleasurably sensation to end.

"I will be quick," he told her, leaning down for a chaste kiss on the mouth.

Marcus drew a soft blanket over Bella, covering her nudity, but doing nothing to hide his own. Caius and Aro were bare as well, unabashed by their nakedness in the presence of their guard.

It was Demetri, who looked resolutely at the stone floor as he entered.

"What do you want?" Caius snarled.

"My apologies for the intrusion masters, mistress," he said. "But the Cullen's have arrived."

"Ah," Aro said, looking delighted. "So soon? No matter. We will greet them in the throne room, Demetri. Gather the guard at dawn."

Demetri bowed and fled, closing the door softly behind him.

Aro returned to Bella's side, pressing a kiss to her forehead.

"We have guests," he said with a boyish smile. "Ready to be queen, amore mio?"

Was she? Did she have a choice? She understood the necessity of presenting a united front to allies and adversaries alike. She wasn't sure which category the Cullen's fell into, but refusing to take her place beside her mates as they judged the coven would show dissension amongst them, which was unacceptable. Her mind drifted to Rosalie, who had been the loudest in opposition to Bella's presence in their lives. She had even offered to kill Bella, she'd later discovered, to silence her.

While she was merely following the law, it still rankled. Not only because it was Bella's own life which had been in jeopardy, but that Rosalie seemed to take pleasure in her discomfort during those last weeks in Forks, when Edward had been at his worst.

Bella didn't know if her gloating and snide comments, or the way the rest of the family had blatantly turned a blind eye to Edward's behavior was worse. To Bella, it was all unacceptable. Not only had they revealed themselves to Bella, but they were taking colossal risks by attending high school. Jasper's self-control was already tenuous. What would happen if someone scrapped their knee in his presence? Not to mention the other dozen disastrous scenarios that came to mind while their coven played house. They were playing with fire. Were Carlisle and his ilk so reckless, so delusional, that this didn't even occur to them?

Even if they gave them warnings, would they cease their recklessness? Or would they continue to intermingle with humans in a way that risked exposure?

Yes. Bella would take up the mantle of queen and sit beside her mates as they judged the family she had once wanted to join.

"I'm ready," she said in a low, determined voice.

Aro looked elated, while Caius kissed her passionately. It was Marcus who drew her up, insisting on carrying her to the bathroom, as unnecessary as it now was. Time to test out that massive shower, she thought, as Aro and Caius brought up the rear, and then she would take up her place beside her mates as their fourth.

.

.

.

Chapter Text

A/N: This is it, folks! The final installment in this story. Nice and long because I couldn't bear to split it into two chapters. Thank you again to everyone who has read and left feedback on this work, you don't know what it means to me. Truly. I have some other stories in the works, which I hope you will read and enjoy as well. You can follow me to be updated on future works. Until then, my very humble gratitude and thanks. It's been real, friends.

.

.

.

"There is no hurry, Regina," Aro murmured, kissing her temple. "They must wait for us, not the other way around."

Bella stood in her closet, staring at the rows of formal gowns, chewing on her lower lip. The Cullen's were assembled, but the Denali's had not yet arrived. The very air seemed charged with electricity. While she didn't regret killing Edward (considering that he was trying to kill herself and one of her mates at the time) she was anxious to face his family. They must hate her.

How would they react? Would they attack her or one of her mates? Would Aro sic Jane or Alec on them? If any of this came to pass, would she be required to participate in their executions?

Aro, no doubt, felt her trepidation through their connection. Her emotions were tense and fraught with anxiety.

"Do not be uneasy," he said in his feathery voice. "We are well protected. You must know that my brothers and myself won't let them touch you."

He stroked her hair as he spoke, and she leaned into his touch.

"It's not just myself that I'm worried about," she said, her nerves coming through as she spoke. "They're gifted too. What if-"

Aro cut her off with a kiss, carding his fingers through her hair and slipping his tongue in her mouth. Bella's mind went wonderfully blank, which was surely his intention.

"They won't touch us," he asserted when they broke apart. "Do you think we have never tried gifted vampires before? You have nothing to fear."

He made a point, she supposed. They had centuries upon centuries of confronting law breakers. The guard must be very efficient in intervening if and when the occasion called for it. This knowledge did not totally soothe her anxieties though. Even assuming they were perfectly safe if one of the Cullen's attacked, she felt out of her depth taking up her mantle as co-ruler beside her mates.

"You are stewing, carina," Aro sighed.

"I know," she muttered, eyeing the glittering frocks in front of her.

That was another thing. Trials were formal affairs. Her mates always seemed to wear suits, so nothing much changed from the way they usually dressed, but Bella was comfortable in much more casual attire.

"Is there anything I can do to alleviate your fears, amore mio?" he asked.

Bella shook her head, frowning. The only way to get this day behind her was to go through it.

"Let me know if you change your mind," he said softly. "Heidi is waiting to help you dress, should you need it."

Bella shouldn't feel so relieved (she'd never needed help dressing in the past) but she couldn't help but sigh in relief. Aro smirked, feeling this, too, through their connection. With a snap of his finger, Heidi hovered in the doorway.

"Call if you need me," he whispered, and then he was gone.

Heidi slipped into the open doorway of the closet and stared at Bella for a full second before blurring to her and wrapping her stone arms around her. Bella staggered back in surprise before returning her hug. She only vaguely remembered Heidi as being the one who brought her trays of food and stocked her closet. Heidi's reaction, however, indicated that perhaps they'd had a burgeoning friendship.

As if on cue, a memory revealed itself to her. They were standing in this very closet, and Bella had been horrified at the amount of designer clothing Heidi had procured for her. It put Alice's wardrobe to shame. She remembered asking not to be called "mistress," a title she still wasn't fully comfortable with, and then back peddling when it was clear the beautiful vampire would be in trouble for not addressing Bella properly.

They had also sat on the edge of her bed with a laptop, ordering the furniture which had been delivered in Bella's absence. Heidi had done her hair and makeup on a few occasions as well, but she hadn't been pushy (unlike some) and respected her wishes for a more natural look.

"My apologies," Heidi murmured, releasing her. "I was very worried about you."

"You have nothing to apologize for," Bella assured her. "I was worried about me, too."

Heidi's snorted in her attempt to smother a laugh, which made Bella laugh too. This made them both giggle until they were doubled over. Their combined laughter climbed, reaching near hysteria before it finally subsided.

"Alright," Bella said, trying to compose herself. "What the hell am I supposed to wear to a trial."

"Oh, I pulled some gowns for you!" Heidi said excitedly. "Don't worry- nothing too over the top."

Bella selected a formal dress with a neckline that covered her cleavage, but still showcased the bitemarks left behind by her mates. The black gown also had a plunging back that ended mere inches above her backside.

"Remember," Heidi said when Bella frowned over her shoulder at the mirror, "you'll be wearing your cloak."

She remembered her cloak now, and her crest. Heidi brought her a pair of sky-high stilettos with red soles, which Bella slipped her feet into. This was something she recalled hating as a human. She took one experimental step and then another. It was like walking on air. She barely felt them.

Bella looked down at her feet in amazement. The toes were piercingly narrow, and the heels could probably be used as a weapon. With her improved body, however, the hazardous footwear was as comfortable as her old nikes. Bella posed more danger to the shoes now than they did to her.

"What if I snap the heel off?" she asked suddenly.

"Then I'll fetch you another pair," Heid said, as though it were obvious. "I've broken lots of shoes. They're more disposable than anything, really."

If her extravagant surroundings were anything to go by, Bella imagined that these shoes had cost more than most people's rent. Throwing something so expensive away made her cringe, but it wasn't a hill she wanted to die on. The Volturi must have amassed a more money than she could imagine in three thousand years. These shoes were probably less than a drop in the bucket to her mates. Although imagining Aro's reaction if she sent Heidi to Target (or whatever the Italian equivalent was) made her smirk.

"I don't even want to know how much these cost," Bella said, eyeing the footwear.

"No," Heidi agreed with a smirk, "you don't. Would you like help with your hair?"

Bella studied herself as Heidi ran a hot iron through her hair, which had grown several inches during her change. It was as though someone had taken a magic wand and erased her imperfections, not that she'd hated the way she looked before. Her face was more angular now, her jawline sharper than before, but she still looked like herself, more or less. Just the best possible version of herself.

When Heidi was finished with the curling iron, she tousled Bella's hair with her fingers, and it fell into soft waves that would have made Lauren Mallory green with envy. She shivered as this sliver of the past revealed itself. Lauren had been an insecure girl with a mean streak a mile wide.

"The Masters are coming," Heidi announced, tidying up the space. "Is there anything else I can do for you, Mistress?"

Bella caught her eye in the mirror. Heidi had been wonderfully helpful- now and before. She would be sure to sing her praises to Aro.

"You can call me Bella," she said, smiling.

When Heidi opened her mouth to protest that the "Masters" would be upset, Bella raised a hand to halt her objections.

"At least when we're alone," Bella amended, trying to ease her fears. "I'll take care of the Masters."

Heidi swallowed but bowed her head in subjugation.

"As you wish, Bella," she murmured.

Bella smiled and crossed the room to shrug into her cloak, which had a train that whispered across the carpet as she walked. She was clasping the delicate chain which held her crest as Marcus entered the room, followed by Caius and Aro. Heidi left quietly, sensing their need for a private audience.

"You are stunning, cara mia," Aro breathed, eyeing her appreciatively.

There was a woosh of wind as Caius appeared beside her, invading her personal space.

"You certainly look the part," he agreed with a low purr.

Caius buried his nose in the nape of her neck, inhaling greedily. Bella giggled but swatted him away. There was no time to finish whatever it was that he was trying to start. Another set of hands plucked her away, turning Caius's purr into a low growl.

"Are you ready, angel?" Marcus asked, ignoring his blond brother entirely.

"As I'll ever be," she sighed. "What am I supposed to do?"

"Nothing, if you don't want to, Regina," Aro smiled. "Of course, we would appreciate your input. You know the Cullen's intimately. You witnessed any and all law breaking, even."

"If I'm a witness, doesn't that recuse me from this process?" she asked. "It doesn't seem fair to judge them if I can't be impartial."

That, and she hated the idea of condemning them, which she worried would be inevitable.

"We can decide their fate without your input, if you prefer," Aro frowned. "But I would like to include you in our verdict. With his bias, Caius might not be very judicious. You know how temperamental he is. He finds objectivity difficult when he despises a coven so."

She looked to the man in question, expecting a growl to burst forth at Aro's unflattering assessment of him. Caius barely spared Aro a glare, although he did scoff aloud.

"It is no secret that I consider their lifestyle a personal afront, Aro," he huffed. "Their flagrant lawbreaking humiliates us. You, however, are baiting our mate to participate to stay my hand from executing your friend."

"I am merely providing Isabella with precedent, brother," Aro sniffed. "You have been known to act rashly in trials before."

Caius opened his mouth to respond, but Bella cut in before a scathing retort could form.

"How does this usually work?" she asked. "With your gift and all, I mean. Do you read their minds immediately, or…"

"We hear from the accused, first," Marcus chimed in. "And then Aro looks for the "proof" if you will. Then, we deliberate and come to a majority vote to determine guilt. If they are guilty, there is only one sentence."

"Typically," Caius muttered sullenly.

"Typically," Marcus agreed.

Bella frowned. This was not at all what Edward had led her to believe… She was under the impression that death, final death, was the only outcome for the guilt. Aro must have noticed her confusion and reached out to brush her hair behind her shoulder.

"If the crime is not too serious, or they are talented, we may allow them to serve us for a period of time," he whispered.

That made sense. He'd wanted Alice and Edward at one point as well. He'd even offered Bella a place in the guard while she was human, suspecting that her ability to thwart his gift indicated a latent talent. Now she remembered Edward's fury at the offer, and his fear that she might accept.

"Is that why you wanted me to stay?" she asked, looking at his beautiful face. "Because you thought I might be gifted?"

Aro laughed, his ruby eyes dancing as he looked down at her. Even in the nefarious heels Heidi had presented her with, her mates were still several inches taller.

"I believe that your gifts will amaze us all someday," he cooed, brushing the tip of her nose with his own, "but no. That was a ruse, I'm afraid. I knew you were meant for us even then."

If Bella could have blushed, she would be bright red. She warmed at his words, but the fear of disappointing him still remained.

"I hope you're not too disappointed when it turns out I can't do anything useful," she murmured, looking at the floor.

"Your ability vexes Aro and that is enough," Caius smirked.

Bella swatted his shoulder, pulling a laugh from all three kings.

"I believe it is time," Marcus said. "I can hear the guard assembling."

Marcus offered her his arm, which she slid her hand through, before stilling with an unpleasant thought.

"I don't want Alice in the guard," she said suddenly. "I don't trust her."

A look of disappointment flashed across Aro's face before Caius cut in with a loud guffaw.

"HA!" he barked. "That makes it three against one, brother!"

.

.

.

The guard were assembled, shoulder to shoulder against the curved stone wall, when the foursome arrived in the throne room. Dej a vu struck Bella again, as this very scene had played out before, only in much less serious circumstances. She recalled the introductions that had taken place, although some details were lost to the fire of her transformation.

This time, however, Bella was not worried about tripping over her own two feet and humiliating herself with her own clumsiness. She ghosted in and gracefully sat on the throne between Aro and Caius, while Marcus took the last seat available. Her mates waited for her to sit before also taking their own thrones.

When they were seated, Aro gave Felix a signal and the large, double doors opened. The Cullen's entered the space, looking apprehensive. Alice and Jasper had been reunited and were holding hands. With her newly enhanced vision, Bella almost started at the sight of him. She saw more of Jasper than ever before, thanks to her newly enhanced vision. The overlapping silver scars marred his face and screamed danger. She'd known, of course, some of his history, but was still unprepared for the extent of his disfigurement.

The towering figure of Emmett caught her attention next. He looked like a linebacker, and rivaled Felix in height and width. Beside him was Rosalie, looking every inch his cheerleader girlfriend with her long blond hair swaying as she walked. Her eyes cut through the room, landing on Bella. They were black and betrayed as they swept over her, taking her measure.

"Carlisle," Aro said in a light voice that betrayed nothing. "We meet again, and so soon."

Carlisle and Esme had entered the room as well and came to stop beside the others. Carlisle's expression was somber, but Esme looked devastated. Her appearance, while not as alarming as Edward's had been, was still cause for concern. She had black smudges beneath her eyes, indicating that she had not fed. Her hair was ruffled too, and her blouse was wrinkled.

"Aro," Carlisle replied woodenly. "I was hoping we would meet again under other circumstances."

"As was I, old friend," Aro agreed, his tone deceptively calm. "But before we get into any of that, allow me to introduce you to our mate."

All six vampires looked at her, now openly staring. Bella felt the weight of their gazes and fought not to shift in her throne. While she expected a certain amount of hostility (she had killed their son and brother, after all) it was Esme's reaction that surprised her the most.

Her black eyes flashed as she looked at Bella, making eye contact for the briefest moment before Carlisle wrapped an arm around her waist. Whether he was comforting her or holding her back from doing something incredibly foolish, Bella was unsure.

"Of course, you have met before," Aro went on, observing the pair. "But under the circumstances, I think reintroductions are in order."

"It's nice to see you, Bella," Carlisle murmured.

"Hello Carlisle," she replied.

Bella noticed his gaze straying, possibly eyeing her throat. She'd done nothing to hide the marks left by her mates. Similarly, all three kings wore the scars she left with pride, not bothering to cover them.

"Lovely Esme," Aro smiled dangerously, "it is a delight to meet you at last."

If looks could kill, they'd be in real trouble. Esme looked as though she were about to dissolve into tears or lunge at Aro.

"Esme has taken Edward's passing very hard," Carlisle said apologetically, squeezing his mate even tighter into his side. "Please forgive her if she isn't more sociable."

"I'm sure you'll understand if we don't offer our condolences," Caius snapped. "You assured us that you could control that murderous whelp, Carlisle!"

For a moment, Bella thought Aro might chide his brother for his outburst, but he watched without comment. She supposed her mates must conduct themselves differently in private, keeping a unified front in situations such as this.

"I too was disappointed to hear that you were unable to uphold your end of the bargain, Carlisle," Aro said evenly. "I trust that you remember the terms of our agreement?"

"I do," Carlisle said quietly.

"You were meant to subdue him and you failed," Caius hissed from his own throne. "He nearly killed our mate! If you did not do all you could, or your coven assisted him-"

"Peace, brother," came Marcus's gravelly voice. "Aro will get to the bottom of this in due course."

Aro inclined his head to Marcus in thanks, and then turned his gaze back to Carlisle, who looked paler than usual.

"And did you do everything in your power to reign young Edward in?" Aro asked, his voice slightly condescending now.

"Yes, but-" Carlisle broke off, swallowing a mouth full of venom- Bella recognized the action now.

"But?!" Caius snapped.

Aro held up a staying hand, wanting, as Bella did, to hear his answer. She hadn't heard the terms of their arrangement, but she didn't like the sound of it. She hoped it wasn't his life, or the lives of his family, being spared in exchange for Edward's good behavior. Aro must have known Carlisle couldn't guarantee putting a stop to Edward's bloodstained plans.

"Go on," Aro instructed politely.

"Edward wouldn't listen to reason," Carlisle continued. "Emmett, Jasper, and I even tried to subdue him, but his gift made it impossible."

"If that is true," her mate said, "then you will have no issue proving it to me."

Aro rose from his throne, and Bella twitched, wanting to reach out and prevent him from approaching the doomed coven. Caius shifted beside her, reaching out and tangling his fingers through hers. She could feel his warning through their connection. He was anxious, but not for Aro. He did not want Bella involved.

The guard moved as well, converging around Aro as he approached Carlisle with his hand outstretched. Something in Bella swelled- a need to protect her mate from danger so strong that she wished she could push it outside of her body.

Sensing her trepidation, Caius rubbed the back of her hand with his thumb. This tender gesture must have been noticed by others, but only Rosalie snapped her eyes to them, glaring at Bella. A low growl formed in Caius's chest, although he did not remove his hand. He seemed only slightly mollified when Rosalie had the decency to look away.

"Ah, yes," Aro said, releasing the Doctor's hand after several seconds. "I see. It seems that young Edward was quite mad, doesn't it?"

"It wasn't his fault," someone, Rosalie, snapped.

Every eye cut to her. Alice and Jasper even stepped back, surprised at her outburst.

"Not his fault?" Aro repeated mildly, although Bella could feel his irritation through their link. "While I agree that mental illness is undesirable, dear Rose, your Edward brought this upon himself."

Rosalie did not back down, even though Emmett's pleading expression was practically begging her not to escalate the situation.

"In what way?" she demanded, tossing her hair.

"After extended exposure to his la tua cantante, Edward went through withdrawals," Aro replied. "And when he discovered that not only was Isabella our mate, but now immortal, he lost his grip on reality."

"And you know this how?" she challenged. "Did you read his mind? Or was he already dead, like Alice said, when you caught up with them? If anyone is to blame here, it's her."

She jutted her chin towards Bella, who blinked. Bella had always known that Rose didn't like her, but this was out of line even for her.

Caius growled again, louder this time, making the nearby guard flinch. This was clearly a bad sign if ever there was one. Bella didn't need their bond to know that he was about to do something rash, like beheading the beautiful blond.

"How so?"

It was Marcus who spoke up now, drawing every eye. In her periphery, Bella saw Demetri nudge Felix in the ribs, and she wondered how unusual it was for him to give input during a trial.

"Rose," Alice warned, but Rosalie ignored her, plunging recklessly ahead.

"Edward wanted to save her from you," she spat. "He was always trying to save her from her own stupidity and look where it got him?! He tried to spare her from becoming a monster, tried to leave her, tried to marry her to keep her safe when that didn't work! And look at her now! On a throne while he's a pile of ash!"

"You are out of order," Caius snarled at Bella's side. He was practically vibrating with rage.

Aro waved a graceful hand between both his brother and the irate blond.

"Be that as it may," he said evenly. "Your brother did, indeed, go mad. His misguided attempts to court his singer backfired when it was revealed that she is our mate, and he went on quite the killing spree. I trust that you've seen the papers?"

The Cullen's exchanged uncomfortable glances but Rosalie was undeterred.

"How do you know it wasn't her," she ground out. "My brother always had excellent control- she's a newborn for God's sake! Edward told me that you can't read her- it stands to reason that she's lying."

Bella didn't shift uncomfortably at the accusation, although it was a close thing. For all her mates knew, she could be lying. Who was to say?

"Would you execute her?" Rose asked with a mean smile. "If she broke your laws?"

Bella knew with every fiber of her being that they wouldn't, couldn't, harm her. The fallout would be a disaster, though, if word spread that they were nepotistic and had allowed their mate to break their own laws. Rosalie would be a fool not to understand that they couldn't allow their coven to live to spread such a tale…

The panicked expressions of the others indicated that they understood this very well. Bella could see Alice frantically scanning the future.

"Rosalie," Carlisle hissed, but she turned her glare on him.

"Are you accusing Isabella of the massacres in eastern Europe?" Aro asked, his congenial tone shifting to something much darker. "Think very carefully before you answer. False accusations are also a punishable offence."

"There's no proof," Rose hissed. "Only her word, which is worth nothing. As far as I can see, there's nothing she wouldn't do to get what she wants, including murdering my brother. I always told him she couldn't be trusted, but he was too in love to listen. There are no witnesses to prove she didn't tear those people apart."

"That," Aro smiled, revealing his teeth, "is where you are mistaken. Jane?"

There was movement from the back of the room where the doors opened. Irina and Laurent were being escorted in by the diminutive Jane. Irina glanced at the Cullen's and then at Bella, looking worried.

"Dear Irina," Aro said, his tone pleasant once again. "My brothers and I owe you a debt of gratitude, my dear. I do hope you have been well taken care of. Was the elk to your liking?"

Irina nodded, although she still looked a little worse for wear. Being beheaded was not a good look on a vampire. Marcus had told her that it took several months to return to normal after it healed.

"And Laurent," Aro turned his attention to Bella's other companion on her long journey home. "I believe we owe you our thanks as well."

Laurent looked pleased and a little too smug at Aro's words. He didn't seem to be bothered by the Cullen's presence or the threat against them in the slightest.

"I believe your coven is due to arrive by this evening," Aro went on, addressing Irina again. "At which time, you are free to go or to stay and enjoy our hospitality."

"Thank you," Irina murmured.

"In the meantime," Aro continued, "I was hoping you would not mind clearing up a little misunderstanding for us?"

"Um, sure," Irina said, nonplussed. "If I can, that is."

"Excellent," he smiled. "Enlighten us. You assisted Isabella in returning to us, yes?"

Irina's eyes darted to Bella, who gave her what she hoped was an encouraging smile.

"Well, I tried to," she said.

"You are modest, Irina," Aro practically purred. "The way my mate tells it, you were crucial in her return to us. Tell me, did you travel through Hungary and Serbia together?"

"Yes," she said, swallowing. "There was newborn activity which we wished to avoid, so we were going to swim across the sea."

"Mmm," he hummed, "I've heard. There are some strays which we are still rounding up- leftovers of the Lithuanian coven. Rest assured, now that our mate is returned to us, it is our first priority. During the time you traveled, did you witness Isabella hunt?"

"Um, no," Irina said. "She went off by herself to hunt. She knew that I was uncomfortable with her diet."

Rosalie looked triumphant for a moment, and Bella's stomach dropped. Nothing good would come of this. Not for Rosalie, and not for Irina or Laurent, who didn't deserve to be punished.

"Did she hunt in Hungary?"

"No," Irina replied. "There wasn't time."

"What do you mean by that, my dear?" Aro asked.

"She was going to," Irina explained, "but we needed to leave quicky. There was evidence of a rouge vampire in the area who had made the papers by feeding indiscriminately."

"And in Serbia?" Aro pressed. "Did she feed then?"

Irina nodded, not looking at the Cullen's.

"There was a farmhouse," she said softly. "The teenaged daughter was home alone."

Now Rosalie's victorious smirk dimmed. She shifted beside Emmett, who didn't move. If Bella didn't know better, she would have thought he was a statue.

"But you did not witness her feed, I thought," Aro said. "How do you know whom she killed?"

"I could hear the scream," Irina confessed, looking thoroughly uncomfortable. "And- and I saw her dispose of the body."

Carlisle would not look at Bella, but his mouth was set in a disapproving line. She knew that the Cullen's, Carlisle in particular, would dislike her diet.

"So, you were not far away?" Aro continued.

"No," Irina said, shaking her head. "I didn't want to leave her on her own for too long. Especially with a rouge in the area."

"Again," Aro smiled, looking satisfied with her response, "you have our gratitude. In your opinion, Irina, could our mate have been the ones committing these crimes without your knowledge?"

Irina's eyebrows darted upwards in surprise.

"No," she blurted. "No. I mean, there's no way she would have time… Plus, I heard Edward admit that he was responsible for all those people. It was when I was trying to reattach Laurent's head."

"Is that so?" Aro asked, eyebrows raised.

Irina nodded solemnly. Carlisle was watching the proceedings with a strange combination of deep grief and resignation. He clutched Esme, who had shifted her betrayed expression to Irina.

"And may I see the proof?"

Although he had shifted and she could no longer see his face, Bella could hear the smile in Aro's voice. He was enjoying these proceedings- in his element as he maneuvered those around him like pawns on a chess board. He extended his hand expectantly.

Irina swallowed again, her throat bobbing, before placing her palm in his. Rosalie and the other Cullen's looked impossibly tense as Aro absorbed her thoughts.

The Guard was on edge as well, she could feel it. Although none of the vampires lining the throne room had moved a muscle, Bella felt their unease acutely. Jasper was watching cagily too. His arm was wound tightly around Alice's waist and his body angled slightly in front of her.

Bella felt an odd sort of detachment stealing across her senses. Jasper was utilizing his gift, she realized, attempting to affect the mood of those around him to his advantage. Bella didn't know if she had been susceptible as a human or not, but she felt the anesthetizing effects now. He was trying to dull the senses of those around him.

Anger surged through her like the venom which had stolen her humanity. It burned away the traces of Jasper's influence. Was he was attempting to thwart them- her mates and herself- trying to prevent them from dispensing justice? Or was he merely afraid for his life and the life of his mate? Bella was conscious that he, along with the rest of his coven, were on trial. A trial which wouldn't be necessary if they lived a more natural lifestyle.

Bella pushed against the persistent intrusion, pressing into the same desire she had felt to keep Aro from approaching the animal drinkers. It was a cold prickling sensation that ghosted along some dormant part of herself. A barrier, unseen to all but her, formed, protecting herself from Jasper's power. His gift lingered, trying to penetrate her shield, but it merely settled around the iridescent bubble- unable to gain access.

If Jasper was aware that his gift had been thwarted, he didn't let on. His attention was laser focused on Irina and Aro.

Aro.

Was he feeling the effects of Jasper's nefarious talent? In theory, Jasper could make them feel a great many things… Some of which were bound to be unpleasant and possibly dangerous.

"Ah, dearest Irina," Aro said, redirecting Bella's attention to the trial. Her shield snapped like a rubber band, coiling into her body once more. "You have been most useful. You have our gratitude. You and Laurent may take your leave if you wish."

Irina nodded and Laurent was behind her a split second later as they all but sprinted from the throne room. She didn't look at the Cullen's as she fled.

"Well?" Caius demanded, once they were gone.

"The lovely Irina speaks the truth," Aro said, his voice light and soft.

His eye caught Bella's, softening for the briefest second, before turning back to those on trial. He clasped his hands together, looking dangerously at ease.

"Aro," Carlisle tried. "Rosalie was only-"

"Silence!" Caius snarled.

Aro came to sit beside Bella once more and took her hand in his, kissing her fingertips as he settled onto his throne. The Cullen's looked suitably apprehensive, drawing closer to one another as they awaited judgement.

"Rosalie falsely accused our mate of breaking the law," Aro said calmly, although the veneer of civility was slipping, his voice turning hard. "But we will come back to her crime. First, we must speak of your family, and your lifestyle, Carlisle. Frankly speaking, you are drawing undue attention to yourselves."

"We have been careful-"

"Careful!" Caius scoffed. "By whose standards?! Every human in that God forsaken little town knows there is something different about you! You have flaunted yourselves!"

"Caius has a point," Aro said. "You have been conspicuous, old friend. Not only do you look different, which draws the attention of humans, but you live lavishly."

Carlisle shook his head, and Bella didn't know if he was refuting these allegations, or just in denial.

"We do everything in our power to blend in-"

Bella snorted inelegantly, unable to stop herself. All eyes shifted to her now, making her insides crawl from the attention, worried that she had committed some kind of faux pas. Caius was smirking, however. Even Aro's lips curled into a smile.

"You attended school with them, amore mio," Aro said, his smile becoming lethal. "Perhaps you have something to add?"

"I do," she said, sitting up straighter in her seat.

"Bella," Alice's pleading voice said.

"Quiet!" Caius growled. "We will hear from our mate, shrew."

"It's true," Bella said lowly. "You were conspicuous. Everyone knew there was something very different about the Cullen's. They way you dressed, the fancy cars, you never ate, you were gone on sunny days…"

"But can't those all be explained?" Carlisle interjected desperately.

Bella frowned. She had never questioned their decision to be perpetual high school students when she dated Edward, but now it stood out as beyond ridiculous. What had they been thinking?

"You attended school," Bella said incredulously. "Everyone knew that you were romantically involved with one another, but that you were siblings-"

"Foster siblings," Rosalie cut in sharply.

"It was bizarre," Bella said coldly. "It was all anyone could talk about. You're lucky that nobody contacted social services. Then the law would have become involved."

"In that case, we would have disappeared," Rosalie huffed.

"And how long do you think you can you keep doing that?" Bella demanded, her voice climbing. "Creating a new identity is getting harder, not easier, with modern technology. All someone needs to do is take a picture of you with their cellphone and post it to social media to blow your cover."

"True," Aro hummed, looking wholly pleased. "This new age of raw technology poses a threat to your lifestyle, my young friends."

"We will agree not to attend school anymore, if that is your objection," Carlisle said hastily.

"None of you stopped Edward," Bella said, her voice cold and flat. "He stalked me. Watched me as I slept. He exposed his supernatural strength in the school parking lot, not that I'm complaining that he saved my life. But then he left me with knowledge of our world while I was human. You all did. When we came back from Italy, he was prepared to abduct me to thwart Aro's ruling that I become a vampire, and not one of you stood up to him."

"Bella," Carlisle rasped, "please understand. It was not our place-"

"Not your place?" Marcus asked, his voice dangerously soft.

"We believed that Bella was his chosen mate," Carlisle said quickly. "It is not our place to interfere-"

"If you are not prepared to report a violation of our laws, then it is very much your responsibility to enforce it," Aro interjected. "But, of course, you already knew this. You demonstrated as much with Victoria and her army. You were all afraid of Edward. His mind reading made him a formidable opponent, not to mention that he held you all hostage with his temper tantrums."

A blurry memory of Edward ripping a brand new flatscreen from the wall and tearing it clean down the center swam through her mind. His development had been frozen when Carlisle changed him, making him forever a hot-headed seventeen-year-old boy. Bella, by contrast, had always been mature for her age. Growing up alongside her irresponsible mother had seen to that.

No one refuted Aro's words. An uncomfortable silence rang in the throne room before her dark-haired mate continued on.

"It is your job to control those you create," Aro said to Carlisle.

"Only until they aren't a newborn anymore," Esme argued, speaking for the first time.

"If you do not part ways, it is your responsibility to control your coven and all who are in it," Marcus put in. "Your negligence has put your entire coven in jeopardy, Carlisle."

"What to do with you now?" Aro said dangerously.

"You already know what you are going to do, Aro," Marcus hummed.

"Perhaps," Aro agreed. "But I should like to deliberate before we come to a verdict."

"This is a farce," Rosalie growled. "You've had it out for us all along!"

"Rose," Emmett murmured, pulling her close, but she shrugged him off angrily.

"I should have killed you when I had the chance," she spat, glaring at Bella. "I knew you were more trouble than you're worth. You murdered my brother, when all he tried to do was protect you from your stupid self. You should be on trial, not us."

Caius looked prepared to lunge at her, but Bella squeezed his hand gently before he could tear her head from her body.

"Felix?" Bella said, waving her hand in Emmett's general direction.

Felix was there in a rush of movement, restraining Emmett as Bella rose from her seat and drifted towards the blond. Jane and Alec moved too, coming to stand close by in case they were needed. Marcus, too, descended from his throne to stand near his mate.

Rosalie was several inches taller than Bella, even in her stilettos. She stared down at Bella with unabashed rage.

"Maybe you're right, Rose," Bella said. "But killing me wouldn't change the inevitable. It may have bought you time, but your luck would have run out eventually. Neither does taking out your frustration on me. You hate what you are, so you pretend to be human. Your dissatisfaction with this life would have caught up with you at some point. How long do you think you could have played house before you exposed yourself in a way that we couldn't forgive?"

Rosalie's nostrils flared, and she clenched her hands, balling them into fists as she fought to control herself. When she spoke, it was through clenched teeth.

"I could kill you now," she threatened, her voice a low growl.

No sooner had the words left her lips, did several things happen at once. Aro and Marcus were at her side in a blinding flash. Demetri and Heidi had restrained Carlisle and Esme, lest they interfere with what Bella knew was going to be Rosalie's execution. They didn't need to deliberate to decide her fate. The way she'd recklessly run her mouth was warning enough that she might someday seek revenge for Edward.

Jasper and Alice were being held too, although neither struggled. Perhaps Alice had seen something that ensured their survival if they didn't interfere. A little cold, Bella thought, but very much her former friend's style, it seemed.

Caius pulled Bella's back into his chest, growling at Rosalie over her head. It was Aro who advanced on her, his eyes black with rage. Afton and Chelsea were restraining Rose, who held her head high as Aro approached her.

"If you wanted us to end your existence, all you had to do was ask," he snarled. "You aren't talented enough to join the guard, and I find your personality unpleasant."

"Fuck. You." Rose spat.

Aro brought his hands to her face, preparing to remove her head, when a loud snarl, followed by a shuffling sound split the room. Emmett had broken free from Felix's grasp and barreled towards Aro like a raging bull.

Jane whipped around, prepared to drop him, but Bella beat her to it. With a force she hadn't known she possessed; she pushed her shield from her body. Aro, Caius, and Marcus were instantly encased in her protective bubble, but the rest of the room's occupants went flying as though they'd been hit with the force of a bomb.

The high windows in the turret above them shattered, the stained glass raining down around them like confetti.

Aro turned to her, looking as though she'd given him a rare gift. Perhaps she had.

"Regina," he beamed. "Hai un talento oltre misura, mio dolce amico."

The rest of the room were slowly beginning to pick themselves up, but the four leaders ignored them. Marcus pressed a kiss to her hair, smiling as well. Even Caius looked pleased, although he didn't waste an opportunity to make a remark at Aro's expense.

"Now you've done it, carina," he scoffed, rolling his eyes. "Aro won't give you a moment's peace now."

"That's okay," she said wryly. "I rather like his attention."

Aro preened, and it was Marcus who scoffed now, although his expression was a fond one.

"Be careful what you wish for, angel," Marcus said, smirking.

"If you two are finished blackening me to our mate, we have a trial to finish," Aro said neatly.

The foursome turned to guard, who were dusting themselves off. Alec was at the forefront, using his gift on the Cullen's to prevent them from escaping in the chaos.

"Time to pass judgement, amore mio," Aro murmured. "Are you ready?"

She was. Bella steeled herself for what was to come. Behind her, she could hear the sounds of someone lighting one of the elaborate torches that lined the wall. The fire sparked and made an ominous whooshing sound.

She nodded, not trusting herself to speak.

"It will get easier," Marcus murmured, squeezing her fingers in his.

Aro steered her back to her own throne. Chivalry was observed, as her mates waited for her to sit before taking their own thrones, ready to dispense judgment.

Bella didn't relish the verdict she knew was to come, but there was nothing for it. They could not allow a vampire to go free who so clearly wanted one or all of them dead. Forever was a long time, and vampires rarely let go of a grudge.

"Felix, Demetri," Aro said, waving a hand towards Emmett and Rosalie.

The guard moved in, working swiftly in perfect synchronization. The screams were terrible, and Bella had to force herself to remain still while the couple were dismembered. Esme sobbed while Rosalie and Emmett were engulfed in flame. The fire emitted a sickening, cloying scent that turned Bella's stomach.

Because of Aro's long-time friendship with Carlisle, and because Bella could not stand the thought of killing anyone else, he and Esme were released. For all the arguments about their abhorrent behavior, technically, the doctor and his wife hadn't actually broken the law. They had not fed in a way that drew attention, nor had they directly exposed their existence. Their lifestyle was a grey area, and there was no precedent for it, much to Caius's chagrin. They also had many friends, which could create problems for the Volturi if they were killed out of hand.

They were sent away with a strict warning, however, to make better choices going forward. Specifically, no more practicing medicine, and they must keep to themselves when entering a new community. They would send a guard to check in on them now and again, ensuring that they upheld their agreement.

Alice and Jasper went their own way, cutting ties with Carlisle and Esme at least temporarily. Alice was nothing if not an opportunist who knew when to cut her losses and run. Aro indicated later that she was even considering trying a more traditional diet.

"You're kidding," Bella said, well after the remaining Cullen's had left the castle.

"I'm quite serious," Aro hummed, stroking her hair in the library. "Jasper went along with their unnatural diet for the sake of his mate, and she's disenchanted with it. They have plans to join old coven mates of the Major's, who only feed on criminals."

"Ugh," Caius scoffed disgustedly, setting his book down with more force than necessary. "Can we talk about something other than the animal drinkers? If it were up to me, they would have all met the same fate."

"I also tire of hearing their names," said Marcus. "They have taken enough of our time and energy for the next century. Especially when there are so many much more pleasurable ways we could be filling our time."

The sound of his voice combined with his words set fire blazing low within her. Bella wasn't the only who'd noticed this. Aro and Caius were now looking at her with twin looks of unmasked desire.

"Pleasurable?" she asked in a would-be casual voice.

"Allow us to demonstrate, if you do not believe me," Marcus cooed, drifting towards her and plucking her from the sofa.

His eyes were ruby, darker than her own, and looking at her as if she were the most precious gift he had ever received. Bella felt herself nod.

"Okay."

Aro snapped his fingers, and the guard beyond the library doors closed them quietly. Although they were in a public space within the castle, none of the inhabitants would dare disrupt them. Bella thought they might be able to spend a week christening every surface without being disturbed.

"Don't tempt me, minx," Caius growled into her ear when she voiced this suggestion.

Bella giggled, feeling lighter and freer than she could remember ever being. Her laughter turned into a breathless moan as Caius kissed a path down her neck, sucking harshly on the bite mark he had left behind- the evidence of their bond. The bond that tied them together tightly and irrevocably with the invisible strings of fate.

Fate was a funny thing. They would have no shortage of conversations and debates about it in the coming centuries, but the one thing they all agreed on was that it had brought them together. Fate had delivered Bella to Forks, and into the lives of the Cullen's. From there, her path had crossed with the three kings.

Her kings, her mates, her protectors that would stop at nothing to protect their queen.

Bella sighed as Aro joined the fray, undressing her while Marcus slid her shoes from her feet, tossing them over his shoulder. Heidi hadn't been joking when she'd called the heels "disposable." Breaking them was even easier than she imagined. But oh well. Her mates like the way she looked in them, and Bella figured she might as well get used to allowing her mates to spoil her a little. It brought them joy, which brought her joy.

The members of the guard were careful to steer clear of the library while it was occupied, but Bella could still hear them through the stone walls. Demetri was arguing with Felix in the garage about which make and model of exotic car "Mistress Isabella" would want to take on the day trip she and the Masters had planned for the private beach the next day. Meanwhile, Heidi was packing impractical swimwear for her.

Bella tuned them out as a tearing sound filled the space and her ruined dress fluttered to the floor. She had to admit that there were far worse things than having those beneath you actually want to serve you. Corin's power hadn't been as essential as Suplicia had thought. Being queen, it transpired, came naturally to Bella, and the guard adored their new mistress.

These thoughts were shoved away again as mouths and hands pulled her into the deepest recesses of pleasure. Her kings were worshipping her body. They possessively took turns making her explode with pleasure again and again until she no longer kept count.

When Bella tried to reciprocate, someone would always silence her with a kiss or by descending lower down her body. This was something else she must allow herself to get used to, she supposed. She would try to endure.

.

.

.

Six months later.

Bella waited several months to travel to Forks, to ensure the remaining Cullen's were well and truly gone. Marcus came with her, while both Aro and Caius whined about being left in Volterra.

"We can't all go," Bella explained, as Caius refused to release her from his lap. "What if there is a trial?"

"There can't be a trial without us," Caius grumbled. "Any law breakers would need to wait until we returned."

"Why don't we go back to the private beach when I get back," Bella suggested, stroking his hair fondly. "Heidi just put a thong bikini in my closet."

Caius growled, the sound vibrating in his chest. Aro sighed but pressed a kiss to her temple.

"If you must go, I insist that Felix and Demetri go too," he said firmly.

Now it was Bella's turn to sigh, but she supposed it was better than half (or heaven forbid) the entire guard coming along. The wolves would just love that.

Snow was falling, although it wasn't cold enough to stick as she traversed the woods. She'd known this area as a human, but it was so different with her newly enhanced senses. The colors were sharper, the scents more pungent, and even though it was winter, the forest seemed alive.

Marcus hovered behind her as she stared at Charlie's house from the safety of the trees. The smell of human and wolf lingered in and around her old home, but both were stale. Her house was empty and had been for a while. An old pair of rubber boots lay forgotten outside the back door.

"He lives on the rez," said a voice from behind them. "He moved in with Sue."

Bella spun where she stood. Jacob Black was standing fifty feet behind her, arms crossed across her bare chest, watching her carefully. How he had snuck up on them was anyone's guess, because now she didn't know how she hadn't smelled him coming from a mile away. The stench of wet dog permeated the air.

"Jake," she breathed.

"Hey Bells," he grinned. "What are you doing here?"

"I needed to check on Charlie," she replied, feeling the corners of her mouth turn up into a smile. "And you. Make sure everything was okay."

He nodded, mulling over her words. His eyes drifted to Marcus, who had wrapped an arm around her, prepared to defend her if necessary.

"Is this…?" Jake trailed off, unable to being himself to say the word mate or mates.

"This is Marcus," she said, the corner of her mouth lifting as she said his name. The blush of new love hadn't left them yet- it never would, according to other mated vampires she'd spoken to. "Marcus, this is Jake. He's a wolf, or a shapeshifter? I'm not sure what he likes to be called."

"Yes," Marcus smirked, "I can smell it. A pleasure, Jacob Black."

"Yeah, right back at ya," Jake replied, fighting back a smile of his own. "You're not planning on staying, are you?"

"No," Bella snorted, letting her eyes stray to the white house that had given and taken so much. "We just came to make sure my dad was alright. I left him with so many unanswered questions."

"Well, the leeches made it look like an accident. It was creepy how believable they made it, too. Charlie was real cut up for a few months, but he's getting better."

Jake sighed and then shivered, as though remembering something unpleasant.

"Leeches?" Marcus said archly.

"Ah, yeah," Jake said, scratching the back of his neck awkwardly. "You know…"

He flapped his hand, gesturing between both Bella and Marcus.

"I think I do," Marcus said, his voice somewhere between offended and amused.

"What do you mean?" Bella asked, alarmed. "What vampires, Jake?"

Had a newborn or two slipped through the Cullen's fingers? Had they come to make trouble?

"Dr. Fang and Mrs. Fang," Jake assured her, throwing in a smirk for good measure. "They staged an accident. Didn't you ask them to?"

Bella shook her head, shocked that Esme and Carlisle had gone to the trouble of giving her father closure.

"A show of good will," Marcus murmured to her. "They are hoping to gain points, I think."

"Just as long as they keep the mind reader away," Jake cut in, scoffing at some memory of Edward.

Carlisle and Esme had staged an accident, which convinced Charlie that Bella had been killed, but they hadn't revealed anything else. Not to the wolves, anyway.

"He won't be a problem," Bella mumbled, shifting uncomfortably.

Marcus's arms came up to wrap around her. She still regretted that killing Edward had been necessary.

"How do you know?" Jake asked her suspiciously.

"Because he's dead."

Jake's eyebrows threatened to disappear into his hairline.

"Dead dead? Like, a pile of ash?"

Jake couldn't know that Rosalie had used the same language to describe Edward's death, but Bella flinched anyway. She nodded reluctantly, her hair catching in a sudden breeze and blowing over her shoulder.

"You?" Jake asked, clearly wanting to know if she was the one who put Edward out of his misery, and her own.

"He- he was insane," Bella said. "He needed to be put down."

"No disagreement from me," Jake huffed. "I just didn't know you had it in you, Bells."

"It's funny how quickly we change when a mate is in danger," she said wryly, glancing at Marcus in her periphery. He rewarded her with a fond expression.

"Ah," Jake said, understanding written plainly on his face. "Yeah, I get it. I'd do the same. You know, if I had a mate."

"You'll find her, Jake," Bella said, feeling the truth to her words.

"Maybe," he said, shrugging. "I'm glad to see you, Bella, even like this. I'm actually happy you became a, you know, if you can believe it.

Now Bella's bowline darted upwards. This was contrary to her friend's former, strong, and very loud, opinions to the contrary.

"Really?" she asked.

"'Course I do," he said. "It's the only way you could have protected yourself from that twat, and I know it's what you wanted more than anything. Now you have it, and if I'm your friend, I have to be happy for you. And I am your friend, Bells. Always."

If she could cry, she would. The blood tears really only came when she was either totally overwhelmed by her newborn senses, or her emotional state was unstable.

"Thanks, Jake," she said softly. "That means a lot to me. I'd like to stay in touch, if you want."

"Yeah," Jake said, with his easy smile. "I'd like that. I tried calling that number back, but it didn't work."

"Oh, shit," Bella muttered, now remembering Aro's massacre of her cell phone. "I forgot. Just a sec… Jane?"

Bella didn't have her phone on her, but Jane was carrying it. The smaller vampire appeared a moment later, carrying the iPhone and looking distastefully at Jake. Jake's smile turned into a frown as he took in Jane. Perhaps he'd met her after the battle of the newborns, her maybe it was just the presence of another vampire that he disliked.

"Thank you," Bella murmured to Jane. "You can wait by the car. We'll be there in a minute."

Jane bowed her head and vanished, leaving them alone once more.

"It's good to be queen, hu?" Jake asked, his wry smile returning.

"Sometimes," Bella agreed with her own private smile.

They exchanged numbers (Jake had finally broken down and bought a flip phone) and said a bittersweet goodbye. To Bella's surprise, Jake even hugged her, although the pack was likely to go nuts when they scented her on him.

"I'm the alpha now," he shrugged when she mentioned this.

Marcus pulled her close as they boarded the jet, sensing her sadness.

"You'll want to burn those clothes before Caius smells them," he suggested, pulling a laugh from her.

He wasn't wrong. Jake smelled horrendous, and the stench had permeated the designer clothing Heidi had laid out for her that morning.

Bella would change later. For now, she laid down on the narrow sofa the jet had to offer, with her head resting on Marcus's thigh. The experience of going home had left her with a dull ache in her heart. Although she was looking forward to an eternity with her mates, the past was still hard to leave behind.

"Was the wolf correct, cara mia?" Marcus asked after a while.

"About what?" she asked, confused.

Marcus smiled down mischievously at her.

"Is it good to be queen?" he asked.

Bella laughed; the musical sound still unfamiliar to her.

"Sometimes," she said coyly.

"Sometimes?" Marcus inquired archly.

"Most of the time," she amended. "When we're not beheading people, that is."

"Ah," he said, satisfied by her answer. "That is an ugly business, I have to agree."

Bella let her gaze wander out the window, to the sea below them as they traveled home. Home. The castle truly felt like home now, more than any of the dingy apartments she'd lived in with Renee, or Charlie's bachelor pad. The castle was her home now, and it was, in fact, good to be queen.

.

.

.